《The Contract Marriage》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 No Matter How Stupid You Are You Will Understand The elevator slowly rose. Sarah¡¯s heart was filled with anticipation and sweetness when she thought of Julian, whom she had not seen for half a month. He said he had a good news to tell her. Will he make a proposal today? She had waited for this day for a long time. Sarah was carrying the soup dumplings in her hands. She got up at three in the morning and made it especially for Julian. She was afraid that he would be thirsty, so she specially made ck bean soy milk. As long as Julian liked it, no matter how many things he asked her to make, she would still be happy. When the elevator reaches the top floor, Sarah walked out and headed towards Office of President. There was still an hour and a half until work time. The entire corridor was quiet. Sarah wanted to give Julian a surprise, so she deliberately slowed down her footsteps. She walked to her office and pushed the door open. She wanted to walk in and put down the bag first. However, she was surprised to find that the door of the President¡¯s Office was half open and there was a faint sounding from inside. Sarah was stunned. She looked at President¡¯s office door two meters away and walked over. She opened the office door and found that there was no one inside but the sound became more and more clear. ¡°Ah, no, no, Julian!¡± A woman¡¯s voice came from Julian¡¯s lounge, emitting a strong ambiguous atmosphere. Sarah felt like a lighting thunder explode in her head! No matter how stupid she was, she knew what they were doing! But, it was impossible! Absolutely impossible! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. This was Julian¡¯s office, how could such a thing happen! Her body could not control itself as she walked into the President¡¯s Office. She heard Julian¡¯s name clearly! But she did not believe it! She didn¡¯t believe that the man she had fallen in love with since middle school would do such a thing! He wouldn¡¯t! He definitely wouldn¡¯t! However, another familiar voice rang out, instantly shattering herst sliver of hope! ¡°Baby, you charming little demoness, I love you!¡± This was Julian¡¯s voice. This was so familiar. His voice was as pleasant as before! No matter if it was ten or twenty yearster, she would be able to recognize it clearly! ¡°Julian, I love you too. But what about your Big Brother? I am still his fianc¨¦e. He will be back tomorrow. If he knows that we are together, he will definitely kill me!¡± ¡°He won¡¯t! No matter what, he is still my elder brother. Besides, you¡¯re pregnant with my child now. My mother wants to have a grandson. If she knows this, she will definitely help us convince Big Brother!¡± ¡°What about your little secretary, Sarah? Didn¡¯t the two of you get engaged when you were young? What about her?¡± ¡°That fool is even not a problem! If not for the fact that her father helped me once, I would have kicked her out of the Cooper Group a long time ago. Baby, I only love you.¡± Sarah had liked Julian for nine whole years since middle school! She didn¡¯t expect that in these nine years, she would only be a fool in this man¡¯s mind! In the end, tears flowed out of Sarah¡¯s eyes in disappointment, blurring everything in front of her! The soybean milk in her hand smashed onto the ground and the small basket of buns also rolled out together with her. Tears kept falling down, but Sarah smiled with tears in her eyes. Her heart was in great pain. She felt that she could not breathe! It had been nine years! Every word Julian said, his preference ¡­ His cloths, his lifestyle, his everything! She remembered everything clearly! But what did he just say? He said she was a fool! She was a fool, aplete fool, a ridiculous fool. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Have You Ever Loved Me? ¡°Julian!¡± Sarah shouted hysterically. She could not help crying out loud. ¡°You bastard! How can you do this to me?¡± Following her furious roar, the sounds in the lounge stopped abruptly! After a while, the sound of cloths being worn could be heard. After a while, the door of the lounge was pulled open from the inside, and Julian walked out with a calm expression. When he saw Sarah with tears streaming down her face, he coughed twice and walked in front of her with a slight frown. ¡°Since you already know, there is no need for me to tell you anymore! I have always regarded you as my younger sister. The person I love is Vivian. If you want anypensation, just tell me.¡± ¡°I will only ask you one question!¡± Large drops of tears rolled down from Sarah¡¯s eyes. She looked at the person in front of her who she had loved for nine years and still held onto thest glimmer of hope. ¡°Okay! Speak!¡± ¡°Have you ever loved me? From nine years ago until ever loved me?¡± Sarah stared at Julian, her hands clenched into fists. Silence, a suffocating silence. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ever love me?¡± Sarah eyes were filled with despair.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes!¡± p! Sarah raised her hand over and gave him a fierce p! Tears flowed out of her eyes again! ¡°Julian! Nine years! I liked you for nine years. Even if you told me once in these nine years, I wouldn¡¯t have foolishly persisted until now! Since you¡¯ve never liked me, why you didn¡¯t let me know the truth till now? Why?¡± Sarah tightly grabbed his cor and shouted in despair! This man, from nine years ago until now, was all of her happiness and hope. He was all her life. But today, she found out that she was nothing in his world! How could she not copse? But the mostmentable thing was, even at this moment, she still had a hope. She hoped that he was lying to her, that everything was fake. ¡°Julian, you lied to me on purpose. Am I right? You and that woman came here on purpose to test my feelings for you, right?¡± Sarah felt that the world hadpletely copsed. She could not ept this face at all. She tried her best to tear Julian¡¯s cloths. But after seeing those bite marks on his body, her heart broke and tears of despair also rolled down. ¡°Sarah, calm down.¡± Julian frowned. ¡°Julian already said that he doesn¡¯t love you at all. There are many good men in the world. Just let him go.¡± Vivian was wearing Julian¡¯s shirt. She walked to their side with her long white legs exposed. She held his shoulder proudly and looked at Sarah with distain. Vivian¡¯s words once again provoked Sarah. She turned to Vivian who was at the side. She grabbed Vivian¡¯s arm and stared at theter as she shouted, ¡°It was you. It was you who seduced him, right?¡± Sarah said as she tightly grabbed Vivian¡¯s arm. Sarah¡¯s expression was somewhat broken. ¡°Julian! It hurts so much.¡± Vivian looked at Julian with a wronged expression. ¡°Sarah, let go! Vivian is pregnant!¡± Julian stretched out his hand and wanted to push Sarah away. But Sarah¡¯s hand was tightly holding onto Vivian. She seemed to have used up all the strength in her body. Julian was worried that if something happens to Vivian, the child in her womb will be in danger. He pushed Sarah out without any hesitation. Sarah¡¯s body staggered a few steps. She was caught off guard and fell backward. With a bang, the back of Sarah¡¯s head hit the table heavily. Fortunately, the moment she fell to the ground, she reached out her hand to support in time and did not fall too hard! A sharp pain came from the back of Sarah¡¯s head and she could not help but frown! She reached out and touched the back of her head. There was something sticky on her hair. Sarah held her hand in front of her eyes and the bright red blood dyed her fingers red! This made her shocked! Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Chapter 3 A Domineering Man ¡°Sarah, are you alright?¡± Julian did not expect things to turn out this way. He quickly ran to Sarah¡¯s side and reached out to grab her arm to pull her up. ¡°Let her go!¡± Suddenly, a man¡¯s cold voice came from the door. Julian¡¯s body shook when he heard this familiar voice. Vivian was also shocked by this angry roar. She stared with her eyes wide open in disbelief. Christian! Her fianc¨¦ actually came back early! Sarah also looked towards the source of the roar. She discovered that there was a wheelchair parked at the office door! There was a man sitting on. He had short hair and a pair of sharp eyes under his thick eyebrows shone with a sharp light. He was looking everything in front of him angrily. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Julian¡¯s mouth twitched. He stood there awkwardly. He did not know what to do. He had always been a little afraid of Christian. Now that he had done something wrong, he felt even more ashamed of himself. Christian looked coldly at his brother and at Vivian, who was wearing a man¡¯s shirt. He then looked at the soy milk and steamed buns scattered all over the floor. Then he looked at Sarah, who was lying on the floor. ¡°You go and help her up! Then you take her to the hospital!¡± Christian coldly ordered Jayson behind him. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Jayson quickly walked to Sarah and reached out to help her up. He wanted to take her away. Sarah stood up and looked at Julian in front of her. Her heart was broken. She had a terrible headache. Blood was still flowing out, but she felt that she had never been clear-headed before. The man she deeply loved ¡­ For another woman, he mercilessly pushed her out! Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. What else could she say? ¡°I can walk on my own, thank you!¡± Sarah sadly pushed Jayson¡¯s Without even looking at Julian, she silently walked out of Office of President. Jayson immediately pushed Christian¡¯s wheelchair and left together with him. In the office, only Julian and Vivian were left. After walking out of Office of President, Sarah helplessly carried her leisure bag and walked towards the elevator. When she heard what Julian said to her personally, her spiritual worldpletely copsed! Her nine years of perseverance, in exchange for this kind of result today! Blood flowed down her hair and onto her dark suit. She No matter how painful her wound was, it The elevator in front of her opened with a ding. Sarah walked in numbly. Her body powerlessly leaned against the wall of the elevator and looked in front of her in despair! Jayson pushed Christian¡¯s wheelchair into the elevator and the door of the elevator slowly closed. Christian¡¯s face was cold. He silently looked at Sarah and then looked away. His sharp eyes were slightly moving ¡­ The elevator reached the first floor very quickly. The elevator door slowly opened. Sarah looked at the elevator door nkly and walked out in despair. Jayson immediately pushed Christian¡¯s wheelchair out of the elevator and walked towards the off-road vehicle at the entrance of the lobby. Sarah walked to the entrance of the lobby. When she wanted to cross the Land Rover and leave, she was stopped by Jayson. ¡°Miss, you are injured. We will take you to the hospital first!¡± Sarah looked at Jayson and wanted to squeeze out a smile, but in the end, her smile was uglier than crying. ¡°Thank you! I¡¯m fine! I won¡¯t die!¡± She lifted her foot and wanted to leave, but she felt a strong hand grab her arm. She turned her head and saw that it was Christian! ¡°I¡¯m fine ¡­¡± although she was not familiar with this man, she had seen him once or twice in the Cooper family. She knew that he was Julian¡¯s Big Brother! ¡°Get in the car!¡± Christian ordered her with a cold face. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Chapter 4 He Proposed Her ¡°I am really fine ¡­¡± Sarah wanted to break free from his big hand but found that there was nothing she could do. ¡°Miss, get in the car! Your injury is on your head. If you do not treat it well, your life will be in danger!¡± Jayson stood beside her and opened the car door for her. ¡°If you want more people to see you in a sorry state, you can walk back!¡± Christian let go of her hand and looked forward expressionlessly. Sarah blinked weakly. She hesitated for a moment, but still lifted her foot and got into the car. Jayson immediately closed the car door, took Christian to the other side and helped him sit in the car. The Land Rover started moving quickly, and it sped towards the hospital. The car drove through the city and the scenery outside the window kept changing. However, Sarah¡¯s world was nk. At this moment, she could neither see nor hear. All her memories seemed to have stopped at the scene just now. Was she a fool? She smiled sadly. The smile on the corner of her lips was so depressing that it broke one¡¯s heart! Nine years! What a touching number! Why did nine years of persistence be a cold joke to her? The car arrived at the hospital very quickly. Sarah followed Jayson and the ice-like man to the emergency room. The doctor carefully treated her wound. He also prescribed some medicine for her. About half an hourter, Sarah sat on Christian¡¯s Land Rover and left the hospital. About ten minutes after the car drove out of the hospital, the car stopped in front of a square. Jayson opened the door and got out of the car. ¡°I remember your name is Sarah, right?¡± He rarely came back these years, but he often heard his brother Julian mention it. He had some impression of her. ¡°Yes ¡­¡± Sarah looked at the sky outside the window and replied woodenly. ¡°I came back this time to prepare to get married!¡± ¡°Okay ¡­¡± Sarah answered absent-mindedly. ¡°The woman you saw in the office was my fianc¨¦e!¡± ¡°Okay ¡­¡± Sarah answered softly again and her body slightly stiffened. She then quickly turned her head to look at the resolute man. She asked back in surprise, ¡°You just said that woman is your fianc¨¦e?¡± Yes, she seemed to have heard it just now. It was just that she was sad and didn¡¯t have time to react. Christian did not have any expression on his face. He just looked coldly at Sarah. ¡°The day after tomorrow is our wedding day ¡­¡± ¡°A wedding?¡± Sarah smiled sadly and shook her head. Her heart turned cold again. Julian knew that the woman was his sister-inw. He actually had a rtionship with her, and even had a child! She actually liked such a person for nine years! ¡°I¡¯ve already sent out all the wedding invitations. The wedding must be held as usual. Although it¡¯s a little sudden, you¡¯re the most suitable person right now! I will give you one day to consider! The day after tomorrow, you¡¯ll be my bride!¡± Sarah almost choked on this person¡¯s words. She looked at this man in disbelief! ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to ept the scene in the office just now, it is the truth! If you marry me, I will give you everything you want, other than love.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Are you joking with me?¡± Sarah did not know what kind of expression should be used to look at him. Her mind was in a mess. This situation was too sudden and she could not recover from it for a moment. ¡°You have one day to think about it. If you decide now, we can go register at any time.¡± Christian looked straight into her eyes. His knife-like face was cold. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Vengeance Torture Them ¡°The man I love is with your fianc¨¦e, and if I marry you, don¡¯t you think this is too dramatic?¡± Sarah could not describe her feelings at this moment. She only felt that this was too inconceivable! ¡°You only need to tell me your decision.¡± Christian retracted his gaze. A trace of firmness that he had never seen before slid across his eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t marry you! I don¡¯t love you at all. Why should I marry you?¡± Sarah said without thinking. ¡°You love him. So as long as you marry me, you can see him every day! My legs are already paralyzed. Even if you marry me, I won¡¯t be able to touch you. We only have a nominal rtionship! I just can¡¯t swallow this! Can you tolerate something like this?¡± Christian looked at her coldly. ¡°I ¡­¡± Sarah did not know how to answer this question. She was also a normal person. She had blood, flesh and feelings. She was betrayed by the man she loved the most. How could she swallow that anger? ¡°I want you to marry me because our experiences are exactly same. There is no second person who understands your feeling better than me! They are together. Don¡¯t you feel jealous at all? As long as you marry me, you will be Julian¡¯s sister-inw. As long as you appear in front of him, this matter will be an invisible torture to him! After we get married for three months, we¡¯ll get divorced. I have a house in this city, when we get divorced, that house will belong to you! I have already said what I needed to say. You can get off the car now!¡± Sarah¡¯s hands were tightly sped together and her heart was in a mess! Logically speaking, she should have rejected it. But the words of this man just now had started to sway her! ¡°Can I really get a divorce at any time?¡± ¡°In three months, as long as you mention it, I¡¯ll agree to it!¡± ¡°Your legs ¡­¡± ¡°We are only husband and wife in name! I have already lost the right to be a man. Physically, I can¡¯t satisfy you! You can ask for anything else.¡± Christian looked at her and straightforwardly replied. ¡°Sorry, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± Sarah blushed and did not know how to exin. ¡°This is an indisputable fact. You don¡¯t have to apologize to me. I am already used to it!¡± Christian did not mind Sarah¡¯s words. ¡°When can you tell me the answer?¡± ¡°I do not know ¡­¡± Sarah shook her head helplessly. Christian looked at her quietly and rolled down the window. Jayson immediately walked back to the car. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the apartment!¡± Christian ordered Jayson with a dark face. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Yes!¡± Jayson immediately started the car and drove towards Christian¡¯s apartment. ¡°Shall we return to your apartment now?¡± Sarah turned her head and looked at him, not understanding what he meant. ¡°Do you think you can go home in your current state?¡± Christian looked at her and asked coldly. Sarah immediately shook her head helplessly. Even since her father passed away nine years ago, her mother had treated her as all the hope of her life. She was filled with longing for her to marry into the Cooper Family. If she went back today and told everything to her mother, she would not be able to bear this blow even more than she did! She absolutely could not go back! ¡°Drive!¡± Seeing that she did not speak, Christian ordered Jayson in a deep voice. The car started slowly and drove towards Christian¡¯s apartment. Sarah tightly gripped her bag, as if there was a big hole in her heart. It was empty! Before today, her life was still filled with happiness and sweetness. Before she walked into Julian¡¯s office, she was still looking forward to whether he would propose to her today. She looked forward to wearing the wedding dress that she dreamed of in the near future. She hoped that she could be the happiest and most beautiful bride in the world and smile happily in front of everyone. But now, everything was shattered into pieces! So nine years was just a beautiful dream! Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Chapter 6 She Married with the Big Brother of the Man She Loved the Most! The car drove all the way to Christian¡¯s apartment. Sarah kept ying the scenes of the past nine years in her mind. Every heartwarming scene made her heart ache so much that she felt suffocated. Nine years, Julian! Even if you don¡¯t like me, why do you want me to wait for you like a fool? Why? Her tears rolled down again¡­ After an unknown amount of time, the Land Rover finally stopped in front of Christian¡¯s apartment. ¡°Get out of the car! After we get married, this is your new home!¡± Christian¡¯s voice was emotionless. He looked at her coldly and said. When Jayson heard Christian¡¯s words, he immediately got of the car and opened the door for Sarah. Sarah looked at the luxurious apartment outside the window. She lightly bit her lips and her slender fingers tightly twisted the leisure bag on her leg. Christian sat beside her without moving. He seemed to be waiting for her to make a decision. ¡°I promise you!¡± After an unknown amount of time, Sarah turned her head to look at Christian and answered word by word. ¡°Okay. Then let¡¯s go register now.¡± Christian nodded. ¡°Do you want to go home and get your household register?¡± Sarah nodded quietly. She did not want to say a word. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Jayson immediately closed the door and sat back in the driver¡¯s seat. He quickly started the car and drove out of the neighborhood. Sarah never thought that one day she would join the shing Marriage team and be a member of shing Marriage family! The most unbelievable thing was that the man she married was the Big Brother of the man she loved the most! When she walked out of the Marriage Registration Office and sat in the silver-gray Land Rover, her tears once again flowed out disappointedly! She was married, but ¡­ The man she married was not the man she loved the most! In the past, she had hoped that she would one day happily walk into the Marriage Registration Centre. But she did not expect that God would y a huge joke on her! The person she married today was actually Julian¡¯s Big Brother! ¡°You feel wronged?¡± Christian looked at her coldly and then looked away. Sarah shook her head silently. She silently put the big red marriage certificate into her bag. ¡°Jayson, let¡¯s go to the mall!¡± Christian coldly ordered Jayson. ¡°Yes, regimentalmander!¡± Sarah sat beside Christian nkly. She looked out the window nkly. She felt that everything had be so strange! ¡°Sweet honey¡­ The honey you smile is like a flower blooming in the spring breeze¡­ In the spring breeze¡­ ¡°A sweet song rang at an inappropriate time. Every word of the song was like a steel needle that fiercely pierced Sarah¡¯s heart! It hurt! She did not need to think who the person on the phone was. In the past, whenever she heard that it was his phone call, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to put it beside her ear. But now, she didn¡¯t want to hear that man¡¯s voice. She reached out and pressed the reject button! The car instantly quieted down. The atmosphere was somewhat oppressive¡­ ¡°Sweet Honey ¡­ You¡¯re smiling sweetly ¡­¡± Her phone once again rang stubbornly. Sarah once again stretched out her hand and wanted to press the reject button. Arge hand reached over and grabbed her wrist! ¡°Answer the phone! You are now a family! You will see each other often in the future!¡± After Christian said that, he took his hand back. Sarah listened to him and hesitated for a moment. Even though she was not ready to face Julian, but it could not be denied that what Christian said was right. In the future, she would be Julian¡¯s sister-inw! She pressed the answer button and ced the phone beside her ear¡­ ¡°Sarah, where are you? Are you alright?¡± Julian¡¯s anxious voice came over. Ever since Sarah walked out of the office, he had been feeling uneasy. He was worried that if something happened to her, he would not be able to exin it to his family! ¡°Is it rted to you where I am?¡± Sarah looked out the window and asked faintly. She did not try to please him in front of him. ¡°Sarah ¡­ I am sorry ¡­¡± Julian still felt guilty when he heard her cold tone. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m fine ¡­¡± Sarah replied indifferently. ¡°Today¡¯s matter was a little sudden. Go home and rest for a while. I will go and find you in two days! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make it up to you!¡± Julian spoke earnestly. ¡°You want to give me money?¡± Sarah asked in a low voice. ¡°Yes! Sarah, as long as you make a request, I will definitely try my best to satisfy you!¡± A smile appeared on her face, but it was so heartbreaking. ¡°Then give the Cooper Group to me!¡± Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Chapter 7 What Are You Doing? ¡°Sarah ¡­¡± Julian did not know what to say. ¡°I am a little tired today. I do not want to talk about this matter. Let¡¯s talk about it when I go to work in two days¡­¡± Sarah really did not want to hear his voice anymore. ¡°Okay, then you have a good rest! I will hang up first¡­¡± Julian knew that he did something wrong, so he hung up first. Hearing the sound from the other end of the phone, Sarah helplessly took the phone away from her ear. Before her hand could go down, her phone was snatched away! Sarah turned her head and looked at the man beside her. She saw him quickly open the phone screen and skillfully throw a string of numbers into it. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°This is my phone number. I saved it for you! In the future, if you need anything, call me!¡± Christian entered his number and used her phone to call his phone. Then he returned the phone to Sarah. Sarah silently took the phone and put it into her bag without looking. She then turned around and looked outside the window. Her thoughts were still a little unsettled ¡­ The car quickly stopped in front of a premium shopping mall. Jayson helped Christian into a wheelchair and Sarah also got out of the car and walked over. Looking at the shopping mall in front of her, she did not understand why Christian brought her here, but she was toozy to ask. She quietly followed them into the shopping mall. Sarah originally thought that he would definitely bring her here to buy men¡¯s clothing, but she did not expect Christian to bring her directly to women¡¯s clothing area and stop in front of a fine goods store. The staff immediately weed them warmly. Christian first looked at Sarah slightly. He then pointed at a few of the dresses and ordered the salesperson to bring them for Sarah to try them on. ¡°I don¡¯t want cloths!¡± Seeing his intentions, Sarah directly refused. Christian looked at her coldly and asked her back. ¡°You want to marry me in this suit?¡± Sarah looked at his cold and unfamiliar face and felt that this man was a little overbearing. But she still took the clothes and went into the fitting room. Although Sarah felt that this man was too cold, she had to admit his eyes. Whether it was the sexy short skirt, the beautiful dress or the little windbreaker, all the dresses gave off a little bit of mature charm. She looked at herpletely unfamiliar self in the mirror. Sarah could not believe that the person in the mirror was really her. Those light pink and creamy white cloths were not something she dared to wear in the past. But when she put them on, she realized that this was the most suitable color for her. ¡°Sir, which one do you want?¡± The employee walked over enthusiastically. ¡°Wrap all of these up!¡± Christian said as he took out a bank card from his pocket. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay!¡± The employee immediately became happy when she heard that. Sarah looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Are you crazy? These clothes are very expensive, and you still buy so much!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to marry into the Cooper Family to give those two people a chance to make fun of you!¡± Christian replied with a cold face. Sarah looked at him speechlessly and did not say anything. After leaving the women¡¯s clothing section, Christian took her to the lingerie section and chose a few high-end lingerie for her. Just as the bill was about to be paid, a passionate female employee took out a set of interesting lingerie and tried to sell it to Christian. Sarah had originallye to this kind of ce with this man but now she felt very awkward. But after listening to this female employee¡¯s enthusiastic exnation and thinking about how this man in the wheelchair hadpletely lost the physiological function of a normal man, she wanted to see what kind of reaction this man would have. Christian¡¯s eyes swept across the corner of Sarah¡¯s mouth, which seemed to be teasing him. His gaze turned slightly cold and he looked at the employee in front of him. He said in a deep voice, ¡°I want this. Give her a set of even sexier ones ording to her size!¡± Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Chapter 8 He Said Something Shocking Sarah looked at the man speechlessly. She watched as the employee happily wrapped up the sexy underwear made of a few pieces of pitiful cloth. She waspletely shocked by this man¡¯s actions! If he had bought her those cloths for others to see, then what about these undergarments? Could it be ¡­ She didn¡¯t dare to think about it. Although she was speechless about this man, Sarah knew that he would not listen to her opinion! They came out of the lingerie section and Christian brought her to buy shoes and bags. He changed her from inside to outside. He was satisfied, so he took her out of the mall. ¡°Where do you live?¡± When they get into the car, Christian asked her coldly. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sarah asked back a littleter. ¡°I¡¯ll take you home.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Sarah immediately said the address of the house. Jayson started the car and drove towards Sarah¡¯s home. ¡°Go back and tell your mother today. I will go and visit her tomorrow morning.¡± Christian instructed Sarah like a chief. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Sarah nodded. She still could note back to her senses about marrying him. Christian looked at her expression. He knew that she had not gotten used to it yet, so he did not speak anymore. The care quickly stopped in front of Sarah¡¯s home. Christian chose a set of cloths and passed it to her. ¡°I wille to see Auntie tomorrow at nine o¡¯ clock in the morning.¡± Sarah took the clothes, looked at him and nodded silently. She turned around and walked towards the residential area. Christian looked at her back. She was a little lonely. His brows slightly wrinkled. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Regimental Commander, where are we going now?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the vi.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The day after tomorrow was a joyous day for Cooper family. The eldest son of the Cooper Family, Christian Cooper, was going to hold a wedding! Early in the morning, Old Master Cooper had ordered the servants and daughter-inw to be busy with work. When he thought about his eldest grandson finally getting married, Benjamin Cooper, who was in his 80s, was as happy as a child. When Christian arrived home, it was time for lunch. The family sat down at the dining table. Although it was not the weekend, everyone was there expect for Julian. ¡°Christian, the room on the first floor has been arranged for you. After you finish your meal, go and take a look. If you are not satisfied with anything, tell me.¡± Once he sat down, Daphne smiled and looked at Christian. ¡°Okay!¡± Christian responded faintly. There was no expression on his face. Daphne saw his expression and did not say anything else. ¡°Christian, did you get your marriage certificate with Vivian?¡± Ethan looked at his son and asked. ¡°No¡­¡± Christian replied in a deep voice, his face still as stern as before. Everyone looked at him in confusion. ¡°You guys are going to have your wedding the day after tomorrow. Why haven¡¯t you gotten your marriage certificate yet? Don¡¯t dy any longer, you should hurry up and go after your mealter!¡± When Ethan heard his son¡¯s words, he immediately frowned and urged. ¡°I have already received my marriage certificate¡­¡± Christian replied without any ripples on his face. ¡°What do you mean by that? Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t get a marriage certificate just now? Why do you say that now?¡± Ethan was confused by his son¡¯s words. The rest of family also looked at Christian in confusion. They did not understand what he meant. ¡°The person on the marriage certificate is not Vivian.¡± Christian replied without any emotion. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Chapter 9 She is My Wife Everyone present was shocked by Christian¡¯s words. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If she isn¡¯t Vivian then who is she?¡± Benjamin could not help but smash his chopsticks. Christian blinked his eyes. He looked at his grandpa and said calmly, ¡°Sarah!¡± These three words were like throwing a bomb in the deep water. It instantly set off huge waves! ¡°What did you say?¡± Daphne stared at him in disbelief and the others were alsopletely stunned by Christian¡¯s words! One should know that Sarah identity was Julian¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Although the two of them did not hold any ceremony, everyone in Cooper family had already tacitly agreed to this fact. Now, they actually found out from Christian that he and Sarah had registered for marriage! Christian¡¯s words were like a p of thunder, catching everyone off guard! ¡°What did you just say? Say it again!¡± Ethan felt that he must have misheard Christian. Christian had always been calm and collected. Why would he do such a ridiculous thing? ¡°This morning, Sarah and I registered for our marriage! The wedding will be held the day after tomorrow!¡± Christian face was still calm and did not care about everyone¡¯s reaction at all. He calmly said that then even picked up the chopsticks on the table and prepared to eat. He had always been like this in this house. Very few people could change his decision! ¡°Christian! You don¡¯t look like an older brother. You know Sarah is Julian¡¯s fianc¨¦e, but you still dare to register with her? I know. From the moment I married into this family until now, you have always thought that your mother passed away because of me! That¡¯s why you want revenge! You want to use Sarah to take revenge on me, right?¡± Daphne waspletely enraged by Christian¡¯s indifferent attitude. Her usually dignified and elegant image was instantly swept away. Ethan looked at his wife, Daphne and said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? The matter has not been rified, what are you shouting about?¡± Daphne looked at her husband¡¯s attitude and felt a little broken. She shouted at the top of her voice, ¡°Look at his attitude towards me. I have been married to Cooper family for so many years. Has he ever smiled at me? Every time he sees me, it¡¯s like I owe him a few lifetimes! He¡¯s just thinking about how to take revenge on me. That was what he thought! He clearly knew that Sarah would definitely marry Julian in the future, but he still shamelessly wanted to resister with Sarah to get married! Christian, you are Regimental Commander, don¡¯t you have any shame? Sarah is your sister-inw! Don¡¯t you have any conscience? If the two of you are together, how will Julian face the two of you in the future? If this matter gets out, what face will we have?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± When Benjamin heard Daphne¡¯s words, he was also a little angry. However, he still maintained hisposure and looked at Christian. ¡°Christian, tell us what is going on.¡± Because of Benjamin¡¯s words, everyone turned their eyes to the calm Christian. They hoped that he could give everyone a satisfactory answer. Christian calmly put down the chopsticks in his hand and looked at excited Daphne. He then said coldly, ¡°You are right! That is what I think! I don¡¯t care what you think, but now¡­ Sarah is my legal wife! In the future, when she lives in this house, I hope you don¡¯t treat her as Julian¡¯s fianc¨¦e anymore, because from now on, she is my wife!¡± After Christian coldly said that, he shook his wheelchair and was about to leave. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Not Worthy? ¡°Stop right there!¡± Daphne angered by her stepson¡¯s words. She took a few steps forward and blocked Christian¡¯s path. She raised her hand and pointed at him hatefully. ¡°Christian, you finally spoke your heart out after so many years! Dad, Ethan, take a look. This is your son. I think you are not worthy of being Julian¡¯s Big Brother!¡± Christian¡¯s lips finally curled into a smile, but it made people¡¯s hearts turn cold. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t deserve to live in this house because I am in a wheelchair?¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s not what I said. You said it yourself!¡± Daphne coldly snorted. No matter how impulsive she was, she did not dare to say that he did not deserve to live in this family. ¡°Shut up! He did not do it on purpose. Can¡¯t you tell?¡± He really did not want his wife to continue. Ethan walked to his wife and shouted at her. ¡°Why are you yelling at me? If you have the ability, vent your anger on your son! You feel that I have wronged him every day. Look at your good son. Even if he is sitting in a wheelchair, he could take his brother¡¯s woman. He is really capable!¡± Without a doubt, Christian¡¯s words provoked Daphne¡¯s anger. All these years, ever since she married into this family, Christian had never smiled at her. He was evenzy to talk to her. She had held back her anger for more than 20 years. Today, she finally found an opportunity to vent. How can she hold it any longer? Because of his wife¡¯s words, Ethan angrily looked at his son in the wheelchair. ¡°I don¡¯t believe what you just said! Take out the marriage certificate! Just based on your side of the story, I won¡¯t believe you!¡± Everyone looked at Christian as soon as he said that. Even Daphne looked at him nervously. She regretted what she did today. If Christian had not married Sarah, she would have been embarrassed. Thinking of this, she felt a little more resentful towards Christian. Listening to Daphne¡¯s words and looking at her anxious attitude, Christian did not say a word from the beginning until the end. He just looked at everything in front of him silently, as if he was watching a colorful stage y. He was just a bystander. He raised his head and looked at his father in silence. He looked at his father¡¯s ugly face. His eyes moved slightly. He took out the marriage certificate from his pocket and silently handed it over! Everyone¡¯s eyes instantly shed fiercely! They all stared intently at the marriage certificate! Ethan quickly reached out and held it in his hand. Daphne also nervously moved closer, wanting to see if the person on the marriage certificate was Sarah. Looking at the photo of the two people on the marriage certificate, Ethan¡¯s body stiffened. The hand holding the marriage certificate trembled slightly in the air. His son¡¯s character had always been cold. Most of the time, he felt that his son hid his feelings. His heart was not as cold and ruthless as it looked on the surface. But now everything he was exined something else. His eldest son actually really snatched his younger brother¡¯s woman? ¡°Look at your good son! He is really married to Sarah! What about Julian? He had nine years of rtionship with Sarah! How can he take such a blow?¡± Daphne stared at the person on the marriage certificate and looked at it again and again. In the end, she confirmed that the girl on the certificate was really Sarah. The fire that she had just suppressed suddenly lit up again! Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Chapter 11 You Should Ask Julian Ethan held the marriage certificate tightly in his hand and looked at his son who had a calm expression on his face. His hands kept trembling in the air! ¡°Impossible! This is absolutely impossible! You and Sarah don¡¯t even have a basic rtionship. How could she agree to marry you? Something must have happened between you guys. Christian, tell me! What is going on?¡± He understood his son¡¯s personality. Although he looked a little cold on the surface, he still knew what to do. This matter of snatching away his younger brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e¡­ How could he possibly do it? Daphne, who was beside him, snatched the marriage certificate from her husband¡¯s hand. When she heard that Ethan was still protecting her stepson at this time, she immediately sneered. ¡°At this point, you are still speaking up for him? No matter what happens, he can¡¯t do it! Sarah is his brother¡¯s woman!¡± ¡°Why did you do that? Why?¡± Ethan looked at his son and roared. He could not suppress the anger in his eyes. If he did not see him sitting in the wheelchair, he would have pped him! Christian¡¯s face had a little more sneer. He looked up at his father¡¯s expression. ¡°I naturally have my own reasons for doing things. The wedding will be held the day after tomorrow as usual. If you think that I have lost face for this family, you don¡¯t have to attend. But Sarah¡­¡± He paused and looked at his father¡¯s expression, ¡°I am definitely going to marry her!¡± Christian¡¯s attitude was cold and hard as he finished speaking. He controlled the wheelchair and turned around. ¡°Jayson, take me away from here!¡± When Jayson heard Christian¡¯s words, he immediately walked over. gate. ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯te back after you leave this house today!¡± Ethan, who had always been calm and steady, was really angered by his son today. He looked at his son¡¯s back as he resolutely left and spoke without thinking. Benjamin, who had been silent the whole time, could no longer remain silent when he saw this scene. He immediately mmed the table and stood up. ¡°Christian, don¡¯t go yet!¡± Jayson immediately stopped and did not dare to move. ¡°Dad, you have to let him go. He¡¯s Julian¡¯s Big Brother. He doesn¡¯t deserve to stay in this family for doing such an outrageous thing!¡± Looking at his stubborn son, Ethan anger waspletely ignited. ¡°Shut up!¡± Benjamin took a few deep breaths and walked to Christian. He looked at his eldest grandson and said slowly, ¡°Christian, grandpa wants to know why you married Sarah. Why did you do such a thing?¡± Christian blinked and looked at Benjamin as he slowly think you should ask him. Jayson, let¡¯s go!¡± He did not want to stay in this home any longer! ¡°Yes, Regimental Commander!¡± Jayson immediately pushed Christian away from the vi of Cooper family. Benjamin frowned. Hearing what he said, he felt that there must be something strange about this matter, but with Christian¡¯s personality, he would definitely not tell the truth. Thinking about this, he immediately turned around and looked at Ethan. ¡°Call Julian immediately and ask him toe back.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Ethan also felt that something was wrong when he heard his son¡¯s words, but he still had some anger in his heart. He turned around and walked to the living room to call his son, Julian. ¡­ Sarah carried Christian¡¯s newly bought cloths back home. When she stood downstairs, she subconsciously looked up. When she thought of what happened today, she could not help but let out a long sigh. Her heart was in a mess. She did not even know how to exin to her mother what happened today.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Chapter 12 She Would Take the Responsibility for All His Crimes What the hell is she gonna say? Should she tell her mother that she had married Christian because of Julian¡¯s betrayal? No! If her mother knew the truth, she would not be able to take it! For so many years, her mother¡¯s greatest wish was her happiness. She remembered that her mother often told her that as long as you marry Julian, your father would be able to rest in peace! But now¡­ Sarah stood at the same spot and hesitated for a moment before turning around to leave. What happened was too sudden. Not to mention her mother, even she herself could not ept it. Now thinking back to the moment when she registered with Christian, she even felt that she was too crazy. She lifted her clothes and walked for a distance before stopped again. Christian said that his wedding would be the day after tomorrow. If she did not say it now, then her mother would be even more unable to ept it¡­ Her marriage was an unchangeable fact, but how should she tell her mother? She unzipped her bag, took her phone and dialed Christian¡¯s number. No matter what, he was the only one who could help her. The call connected very quickly. Christian¡¯s cold voice came from the phone. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I want to see you!¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°Downstairs of my home.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go there to pick you up.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Sarah waited at the entrance of themunity for about 40 minutes before the silver-gray Land Rover rushed over. Sarah opened the car door and sat beside Christian. The driver immediately started the car and drove out. ¡°You didn¡¯t go home?¡± Christian saw the clothes in her hands and looked at her coldly. ¡°No¡­¡± Sarah shook her head weakly. Her eyes were a little dull. ¡°Jayson, drive the car to the square in front of you and stop it.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The car quickly stopped in front of the square. Jayson opened the door and got out of the car. ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Sarah looked at the unfamiliar man and hesitated for a moment. She gently twisted the bag in her hand for a while and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to exin about Julian¡¯s eyes, right?¡± Christian looked at her and nodded slightly. ¡°Um¡­¡± Sarah blinked her eyes. ¡°When I was young, I did not know that I was engaged to Julian until nine years ago when my father passed away. Then only I found out about it. It has been nine years. My mother always thought that I would marry Julian. But no one would have thought that such a thing would happen today. Even though you are also a member of the Cooper family, it had apletely different meaning to my mother. If I go back and tell her the truth, she will definitely not be able to take it. I don¡¯t want to make my mother sad, I also don¡¯t want her to be hurt¡­¡± ¡°So?¡± Sarah¡¯s eyes were conflicted. She looked at Christian and bit her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t want my mother to know the truth!¡± Christian¡¯s eyes moved slightly and looked at her quietly¡­ ¡°I just thought of a way in the neighborhood.¡± Sarah looked at him, then looked down at her bag. ¡°I want to tell my mother that I liked you before¡­ I have never liked Julian¡­. Can you¡­ Help me make up this lie? This way, the harm to my mother can be reduced to the minimum¡­¡± At the end of her sentence, she raised her head and looked at him. Determination shed through her slightly moist eyes. ¡°In other words¡­ You want to tell your mother that the person who actually betrayed your feelings was yourself?¡± Christian¡¯s expression did not change at all. He just looked at this girl indifferently. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Chapter 13 What if I don¡¯t Divorce You? C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Sarah smiled bitterly and nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you feel wronged?¡± Sarah slightly pursed her lips and squeezed out a smile. Looking at the distant sky, she said, ¡°Being hurt by one person is better than being hurt by two people.¡± After saying that, she raised her hand and wiped the corner of her eyes, still looking at the white clouds outside the window. She seemed to be reminiscing about her deceased father. She forced down the grievance in her heart and said, ¡°My father and mother has a very good rtionship, even though our family is poor. They had a very happy life. After my father passed away, my mother was in depression for a long time. At that time, I took Julian to our home. Every time my mother saw his eyes, she felt that even though my father had left this world, he could see her through Julian¡¯s eyes. Then she would felt a great sense of satisfaction in her heart. Not everyone can understand that feeling but I can understand it. Because sometime when I look into Julian¡¯s eyes¡­ I also think of my father¡­¡± Her tears kept falling, and she raised her hand to stubbornly wipe them away. Christian still looked at her in silence¡­ ¡°In other people¡¯s eyes, marrying Julian might be because I am greedy for rich families. But to my mother, it was continuation of my father¡¯s life. If she knew that the person my father saved back than betrayed their daughter¡­ She would definitely not be able to ept this fact. I don¡¯t wish for her to be hurt again¡­¡± Sarah finished speaking. She looked at Christian with anticipation. ¡°Right now, the only person who can help me is you!¡± ¡°The truth wille sooner orter. Even if you can hide it from her now, she will still know everything in the future.¡± Christian reminded her expressionlessly. Sarah nodded in agreement. ¡°You are right! In the future, she will know the truth sooner orter, but at that time, at least she has already epted the fact that I am married to you! I will not be with Julian for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°Although she will feel a little disappointed after she knows that I am married to you. But you are also a child of Cooper family and Julian¡¯s brother. If that¡¯s the case, this incident will bring the least harm to my mother.¡± ¡°There is one more thing that you have neglected right?¡± Christian reminded her with a cold face. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I am paralyzed! Even if your mother is not sad for Julian¡¯s betrayal, she will not feel any relief because you are married to a paralyzed person.¡± No mother would be happy to see their daughter marry a person in a wheelchair. ¡°So you have to help me hide this matter!¡± Sarah looked at him nervously. ¡°What should I do?¡± ¡°The day after tomorrow is our wedding. Thoserades in your army will definitelye to attend, right?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Christian nodded slightly. ¡°Can you get them to help you get a certificate from the hospital?¡± ¡°What do you want to prove?¡± ¡°Prove that your leg is only injured and will slowly recover after a period of time¡­¡± Sarah said slowly. Christian looked at her originally delicate and fair face. He was silent for a few seconds before slowly asking her a question. ¡°What if my leg does not recover?¡± ¡°Won¡¯t we get divorced after three months? I¡¯ll take care of the rest myself!¡± After Sarah finished speaking, she looked at this cold-faced man with some uncertainty in her heart. ¡°What if after three months, I don¡¯t want to divorce you?¡± Christian looked at her with a yful expression. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sarah did not expect him to answer like that. She was slightly stunned and then looked at him nervously. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that after three months, I can propose a divorce at any time?¡± Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Are You Afraid I¡¯ll Cling on to You? Christian looked at her silently. His eyes were sharp¡­ ¡°Are you afraid? Are you afraid that I will cling onto you?¡± Sarah quickly shook her head. ¡°No¡­ No¡­ that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Christian retracted his gaze and looked at the scene in front of him with a cold gaze. ¡°I can understand you. No one wants to marry a paralyzed person. No matter how strong a love is, it will not be able to withstand a single blow from my legs. In this world, there is no true love!¡± Sarah heard his words and felt a little sad and desperate. She quicklyforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Although Vivian betrayed you, you will definitely meet a girl who loves you in the future.¡± Christian¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile and looked straight into her eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t divorce after three months, will you be willing to live with someone like me for the rest of your life?¡± Sarah did not expect him to say such a thing and was at a loss for words for a moment. ¡°So, I will not hope for any more love¡­¡± Sarah looked at him apologetically, ¡°I am sorry.¡± Christian looked at her indifferently and blinked his eyes. ¡°I have never done anything to deceive myself. But this time, I can help you.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! Thank you! Thank you!¡± When Sarah heard him agree to her request, she even forgot about her rtionship with him. She looked at him and nodded gratefully. ¡°But your mother will definitely meet the people of Cooper Family¡­¡± Christian reminded her again. Sarah thought for a while and looked at him hesitantly. She asked, ¡°Can you take me to Cooper Family now?¡± Christian frowned and looked at the girl. He said, ¡°You should have received the apology from the Cooper family because they owe you not only Julian¡¯s betrayal but also his eyes. Now tell me, you want them to put on a show for you and you will be satisfied?¡± Sarah looked at his face and finally had a strange expression. When she thought of her mother, she smiled with relief. ¡°Julian and I will never be able to together again in this lifetime. I have already lost my love and cannot lose my mother again. She is now the whole world to me. As long as my mother is fine, I¡¯ll do anything!¡± Christian looked at the smile on her face calmly. He thought of his deceased mother and understood what she was doing. ¡°I understand¡­¡± ¡­ When Julian received the call from his father, he more or less understood what was going on. He knew that he would have to face this sooner orter. He arranged all the work and sent Vivian to her apartment. Seeing that she was fine, he prepared to leave. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Julian!¡± Vivian saw that he was about to walk to the door. She ran over from the living room and hugged his waist from behind. After what happened today, she could not remain calm. Julian held her hand and gently patted it. He gentlyforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I will take care of this matter.¡± After saying that, he took her hand away and turned around. He smiled and rubbed her face. ¡°You are pregnant now. This is our child. No matter what happens now, to me, you and the baby are the most important, understand?¡± Vivian nodded obediently and heaved a sigh of relief in her heart but she still was a little worried. ¡°But the day after tomorrow is the wedding day. Everything has been prepared. Your Big Brother is a very stubborn person. His legs are now paralyzed. What if he doesn¡¯t mind the child in my womb and insists on marrying me?¡± Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Did Sarah Commit Suicide? She knew Christian¡¯s personality well. A few people could change the things he decided! ¡°If my Big Brother really love you, he should know what it means to fulfill your wish! Don¡¯t worry, you are now pregnant with the flesh and blood of the Cooper family. Even if he dares to act recklessly, my parents won¡¯t agree to it. Treasure, as long as I¡¯m here, no one can touch you!¡± ¡°Julian¡± When Vivian heard his words, tears immediately gushed out and she threw herself into him arms. ¡°Be good and wait here. I will definitelye back tonight.¡± Julian lowered his head and kissed her forehead, then turned around and walked out the door. His car soon arrived at Vi of Cooper Family. When Julian walked into the living room, he found that his parents and grandpa were sitting on the sofa with serious expressions. The atmosphere seemed a little depressing¡­ ¡°Grandpa, Dad, Mom why did you call me back in such a hurry? Is there something important?¡± Julian walked over guiltily, maintaining a calm expression on his face. Daphne was the first to see her precious son and stand up. She walked to his side and nervously held his arm. Seeing that his son¡¯s face did not look good, sheforted him with heartache. ¡°Son, don¡¯t be sad. There are many good girls. Without Sarah, Mom will definitely find a better girl for you than her to be our family¡¯s daughter-inw.¡± Julian heard that his mother¡¯s words did not contain Sarah¡¯s words. He felt a bang in his head and a chill rushed from his foot to his head. He nervously and fearfully grabbed his mother¡¯s hand. ¡°Mom, tell me quickly. Did something happen to Sarah? Did shemit suicide?¡± What he was most afraid of was that whether Sarah wouldmit suicide. If that was the case, he really did not dare to think about it¡­ ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? How could shemit suicide? She is living right now. It¡¯s much better!¡± Daphne looked at her son angrily and dragged him to sit down in front of the sofa. When Julian heard his mother¡¯s words, he was still a little nervous. ¡°Then what did you mean by there is no Sarah?¡± Before Daphne could say anything, Benjamin, who was sitting on the other side of sofa, took over the conversation. ¡°Julian, it¡¯s like this. Just now your Big Brother came back and told us that he and Sarah had registered for marriage. He said that you know the reason the most. We want to know what happened between you, Sarah and Christian. Isn¡¯t Sarah your fianc¨¦e? Why did she register for marriage with your Big Brother?¡± Hearing Benjamin¡¯s words, Julian¡¯s body suddenly froze. He looked at his grandpa in shock. ¡°Grandpa, You¡­ You just said that my Big Brother and Sarah are married??¡± Ethan, who was beside him, frowned when he saw his son¡¯s reaction. ¡°Yes! This is also the reason why I called you toe back. Sarah is now your sister-inw! What is going on?¡± When Daphne heard her husband¡¯s words, she unhappily retorted on the behalf of her son, ¡°Hump, what else it can be? He snatched Julian¡¯s fianc¨¦e. I want to see how they will have the face to live in this house!¡± Daphne gritted her teeth in hatred when she thought of Christian¡¯s attitude towards her. Julian stood up from the sofa when he heard his parent¡¯s words. He clenched his fists and was a little excited. ¡°Impossible! Absolutely impossible! They don¡¯t have any feelings. How can they get married? They are trying to take revenge on me, no way! They absolutely can¡¯t get married!¡± Julian turned around and wanted to leave as he spoke. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Ethan was really angered to death by his two sons today. He stepped in front of his youngest son and raised his hand to point at Julian. ¡°If you want to leave, you have to make it clear to me first!¡± Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Chapter 16 You Dare to Touch Yours Brother¡¯s Woman Daphne had always felt sorry for her son. Now that she had listened to her husband, she stood in front of her son and red at Ethan. ¡°The one who did something wrong is Christian, not Julian. Why are you yelling at him? If you have the ability, go and find Christian!¡± ¡°Mom, this is not what you said¡­¡± Julian immediately understood something when he heard what his mother said. His tone also lowered. Benjamin was so angry that he coughed. After a while, he looked at them and said, ¡°Julian, if you have something to say then say it.¡± Then he could not help but cough again. Ethan did not care about his son. He walked to his father and patted him on the back. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. We will listen to Julian slowly.¡± After saying that, he looked at his son and said, ¡°Hurry up and say it.¡± Daphne also looked at her son nervously and nodded. Julian¡¯s facial muscles twitched. He looked at his grandpa and father. He slowly walked to Benjamin and knelt down in front of him. ¡°Grandpa, Dad, I have let Sarah and brother down¡­¡± Julian¡¯s actions shocked everyone. They all looked at him in disbelief. Daphne walked to her son¡¯s side in disbelief. ¡°Julian, what are you talking about? They are already married. How can you let them down?¡± Benjamin and Ethan both looked at him in silence. Julian knew this matter could not be concealed, so he could only lower his head and say, ¡°Half a year ago, when my brother¡¯s legs were injured, Vivian was very sad. Then I apanied her for a drink. But when we woke up, we were lying on the same bed. Since then we are together¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s your big brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e. You dare to touch her.¡± anger exploded. He kicked his son to the ground! Daphne was also shocked when she heard Julian¡¯s exnation. But her son was her favorite after all. When she saw him being kicked to the ground, she immediately blocked in front of her son. She looked at her husband and defended his son. ¡°He must have encountered a difficult situation. Listen to his exnation before scolding him.¡± Ethan red at his wife and shouted. ¡°Christian is the one who really encountered the difficult situation. The day after tomorrow his marriage and his fianc¨¦e has be his brother¡¯s woman!¡± ¡°Did you give him a chance to exin? You don¡¯t know anything but you pointed on him and scolded him first. You first said he is disabled. Then you said he stole his brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e. You even asked him if he has any shame. Now you know who really did the wrong thing, why didn¡¯t you even scold hi. once?¡± ¡°Is it because he is not your own son, you can say anything you want! Your precious son did such a vicious thing. I would like to see if you have the face to face Christian?¡± Ethan¡¯s words poked Daphne¡¯s sore spot. She felt very awkward. But she did not know how to refute him. So she could only vent her anger at her son. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You are so disappointing! Why are you with Vivian? Your Big Brother originally thought that I owed him. Now that you have snatched his fianc¨¦e, you want me to be unable to raise my head in front of him for rest of the life, right?¡± After this, she thought all the grievances she suffered all these years and could not help but cry, ¡°Why am I so miserable? Why did I give birth to such a miserable son?¡± Ethan heard her words and became even angrier. ¡°You shut up! Your life is miserable? You are not qualified to say that! If your life is miserable, then what about Sarah¡¯s mother? Nine years ago when Sarah¡¯s father donated his cornea to your son, why didn¡¯t you tell her that your life is miserable? When Ethan said that he red at Julian and shouted, ¡°You abandoned Sarah. If you want to marry another woman, return the cornea to Wilson family first!¡± Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Stop Them from Getting Married Julian had always felt sorry for Sarah and Christian. He knelt on the ground and did not move, allowing his father to kick him. ¡°Dad, I also know that I had let Sarah down. I had let Big Brother down! But I can¡¯t just control it. You kick me! If you kick me a few more times, I will feel better in my heart.¡± Benjamin looked at the scene in front of him and mmed his hand heavily on the armrest of the sofa. ¡°Sigh! What a sin! When did such a thing happen in our Cooper family? Julian, you really disappointed me!¡± ¡°Grandpa, I am sorry¡­¡± Julian lowered his head in shame. Right now he really did not know what to say other than sorry. Benjamin sighed again and looked at Ethan. ¡°Ethan, sit down first! Christian¡¯s wedding is the day after tomorrow. We need to do what to do first. Sarah and Christian¡¯s marriage registration is already a fact. But the two of them have no rtionship and the Wilson family help us very much. If we really let Sarah marry Christian, it will hurt her for rest of the life. We can¡¯t let that happen!¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. When Julian heard these words, which exactly what he meant, his eyes lit you are right. They have no feelings at all. If we really let them marry, we will harm Sarah!¡± When Ethan heard his son¡¯s words, his anger rose again. He red at harm Sarah. Where did you go back then?¡± When Julian heard his father¡¯s question, he immediately lowered his head, not knowing what to say. Benjamin frowned again and looked at Ethan with some displeasure. few decades old, why are you so hot-tempered?¡± Ethan heard his father¡¯s words and also sighed. He sat on the sofa. He stared at the floor and said in same. ¡°Dad, I also want to calm down. But Patrick and I are the best friends. Before he died, he held my hand and said Sarah can marry into our family. Then he could rest in peace. But now¡­ Even if I die in the future, I won¡¯t have the face to see him. What can I say when I see him? I don¡¯t have the face¡­¡± Ethan¡¯s words made everyone fall silent. The atmosphere became somewhat oppressive. Benjamin listened to his son¡¯s words and understood his current mood. He nodded with some emotion. ¡°I understand your feelings. But what we should do now is to stop Sarah and Christian¡¯s wedding! Christian¡¯s temper is too stubborn. Very few people can change the things he has decided on! I just thought of a way, can you guys take a look?¡± As soon as Benjamin finished speaking, the other three all looked at him. Ethan quickly asked, ¡°Dad, quickly tell us! What method is it?¡± ¡°What happened today was too sudden. Sarah was a sensible and kind child. With her personality, it is impossible for her to tell her mother now. I think before the matter is blown up, let¡¯s first persuade Christian to divorce Sarah, then Julian will apologize Sarah. Be more sincere. Sarah is a kind child, she should forgive Julian.¡± When Ethan heard that his father¡¯s words made sense, he patted the armrest of the sofa. ¡°Do as you say! Julian, quickly call Sarah. Go and bring her and Christian to the vi!¡± Julian did not think that Benjamin¡¯s method would still be to let Sarah marry him. He instantly vented his anger and knew that there were some things that he could not hide anymore. He looked up helplessly at his father and said, ¡°Dad, I can¡¯t do that¡­¡± ¡°Why?¡± Ethan started at his son and asked him loudly. Julian lowered his head. ¡°Vivian is pregnant¡­¡± Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Chapter 18 I Like Her ¡°What did you say?¡± Ethan was infuriated once again. He looked at his son and roared in anger. Daphne also looked at her son in disbelief and asked in surprise, ¡°Oh my god! You are saying Vivian is carrying your child?¡± Julian nodded weakly, ¡°It has been almost two months¡­¡± A little surprise shed through Daphne¡¯s face, ¡°Doesn¡¯t it the grandson of our family?¡± She wanted to have a grandson for a long time. Now she suddenly heard this news, she could not help but became a little happy. However, she did not dare to show it at this moment. Ethan heard his wife¡¯s words and shouted sternly, ¡°What are you saying? Vivian can also give birth to the child of Cooper family!¡± When Julian heard his father¡¯s words, he immediately knelt down and walked forward. He had a firm expression on his face. ¡°Dad, I know I owe Sarah. She has been really good to me all these years. But I only have affection not love for her. I can¡¯t marry a woman I don¡¯t love. I can¡¯t do it. It isn¡¯t fair to Sarah either. Vivian is pregnant with my child now. I like her. I love her. No matter how you guys oppose, I must marry her!¡± Ethan heard his son¡¯s words and stood from the sofa. He stared at his unfilial son and wanted to p him to death. ¡°Julian! How can I give birth to such a ungrateful son? Nine years ago, when your uncle Wilson gave his cornea to you, what did you promised him? You said you will treat Sarah well for rest of your life. You promised you would treat Sarah¡¯s mother as your own mother. Nine years passed, What did you do today?¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Did Sarah not treat you well all these years? She listened to everything you said! She ced all the happiness of her life on you.¡± ¡°But now you are telling me that you love Vivian! You want to repay Uncle Wilson with this kind of result? You beast!¡± At the end of his sentence he could not help but raise his hand to hit Julian. Daphne saw her husband¡¯s actions and immediately blocked in front of her son. ¡°What are you doing? Even if you beat him to death, Sarah would not be able to get together with him! We did owe the Wilson family and Julian did do the wrong thing but the most important thing is not to me Julian but think a way to make up for it.¡± ¡°Make up for it? How? Give them a sum of money? Fine! Even if Sarah¡¯s family can make up for it, let me ask you, what about Christian? This bastard¡¯s woman is Christian¡¯s fianc¨¦e! Can you also give Christian a sum of money to make up for it? In the future, when Christian stays in the family, do you have the face to face him?¡± Ethan stared at Daphne and shouted excitedly. Daphne was a little confused by this question and could only look at her silent father-inw to ask for help. ¡°Dad¡­¡± Benjamin looked at his grandson on the ground and sighed, ¡°Julian, even if you don¡¯t want to marry Sarah, you should not have touched Christian¡¯s fianc¨¦e! Even if you marry Vivian, how will you and she appear in front of Christian in the future? This is a knot that can¡¯t be resolved in a lifetime!¡± Upon hearing grandpa¡¯s words, Julian lowered his head even more. ¡°Grandpa, the matter between Vivian and me has already be like this. Sarah and Big Brother also know the truth. I know I have let them down. But all of this could no longer be salvaged. I can only do my best to make up for the two of them!¡± Upon hearing his son¡¯s words, Ethan angrily kicked him again. ¡°You disappointing beast! Make up for it? How are you going to make up for it? Because Christian is in a wheelchair, you took advantage of the situation, right?¡± Daphne saw her son being kicked to the ground. She was so angry that she reached out to help her son up. She stared at Ethan and shouted hysterically, ¡°Ethan Cooper! The son is also mine! If you dare to kick him again, I will divorce you immediately!¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± Julian immediately looked up at his mother. ¡°Mom, just let my dad kick me. This way, I feel better! I don¡¯t want things to be like this. I know Big Brother is pitiful but I can¡¯t control my feelings. Vivian is pregnant with my child now, so she can¡¯t be provoked. If you have any grievances, just me it on me. I only hope that you don¡¯t me Vivian!¡± Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Christian and Sarah Came Benjamin looked at his son and daughter-inw who had lost control. He frowned and patted the armrest of the sofa. ¡°You two sit down first!¡± Hearing his father¡¯s words, Ethan red at his son then sat down on the sofa angrily. His eyes were still staring Julian who had failed to live up to his expectations. Daphne saw her husband sit down and only then did she feel slightly relieved and sit down. Benjamin saw that his son and daughter-inw all sat down. Then he looked at his grandson on the floor and sighed heavily again. ¡°No matter what we say, Julian has indeed made a big mistake this time. Originally, I thought that we would have a chance to correct this mistake. But since Vivian is pregnant, we can¡¯t hurt a child by correcting a mistake. After all, this child is innocent.¡± ¡°Right now, we can only do our best to make up for Sarah and Christian. Ethan, you think we owe Wilson family, I can understand that. After all, you and Patrick have been good brothers since young. No one in the Cooper Family had the face to face the Wilson Family after what happened today!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t just keep getting angry here and not calm down. Even if you beat Julian to death today, the incident won¡¯t return to its original state¡­¡± Ethan listened to his father¡¯s words. Although he understood that his father¡¯s words made some sense, he still red at his son who was lying on the ground. He was very angry, but forcefully suppressed it¡­ Daphne heard her father-inw¡¯s words and immediately nodded in agreement. She wanted to agree with Benjamin¡¯s words, but looking at her husband¡¯s face, she immediately swallowed back what she wanted to say. Seeing that his son was somewhat calm, Benjamin continued. ¡°What we should do now is to call those two children back first! After all, they are the parties involved. No matter how much we think about it, if they don¡¯t agree, it will be futile. Ethan, give Christian a call¡­¡± Ethan heard his father¡¯s words and his face twitched unnaturally. ¡°Dad, I just scolded him and made him leave this ce today. I said him not toe back. I can¡¯t call him!¡± Benjamin looked at his son silently. He understood his difficulties and looked at Daphne. Daphne immediately looked around, did not look at Benjamin. He had quarreled with Christian just now and she did not know how to make this phone call. Julian looked at Benjamin and mustered his courage. ¡°Grandpa, why don¡¯t I call him¡­¡± No matter what, this mistake started because of him. At this time, he could not just back off. Benjamin looked at his grandson and slightly raised his hand. He silently picked up the receiver on the small coffee table next to him and dialed Christian¡¯s number. Before the call connected, he saw Uncle Chen, the housekeeper, walked over from the living room door. He looked at Benjamin and said. ¡°Master, Christian and Sarah came back together¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Everyone was stunned! Benjamin immediately put down the receiver in his hand and stood up with his hands on the armrest of the sofa. He looked at the door nervously. Ethan and Daphne also stood up immediately and stared at the door nervously. Julian wanted to stand up but Ethan red at him. ¡°Kneel down!¡± When Ethan roared angrily, Julian immediately knelt on the ground and nervously stared at the door. After a while, Sarah pushed Christian with her hands and entered the living room together with him from the living room¡¯s door. Christian¡¯s face was still as cold as ever. Sarah, who was behind him, looked at the people in the living room and had mixed feelings in her heart. She had never thought that one day, she would enter this house as the eldest daughter-inw of Cooper family! With another awkward identity, facing the man she loved the most in the past! Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Chapter 20 This is the Woman You Abandoned! Seeing two of them stop by the sofa, everyone stared at them. Julian, who was on the ground, immediately looked up and looked at Sarah apologetically. He called out softly, ¡°Sarah. . .¡± He really wanted to say sorry to her, but looking at her disgusted expression, he opened his mouth but did not say anything! In just one or two hours, she had already be another person! Before today, every time she saw him, her face would be filled with a happy smile. In the past, he always felt that her smile was too silly, but today, he realized how precious that brilliant smile was! All the words of apology were useless in front of her! Hearing Julian¡¯s call, Sarah¡¯s throat choked. Her gaze swept across Julian who was on the ground. Although her heart was in tumultuous pain, she suppressed the sourness in her heart. She looked at the elders and politely nodded. ¡°Grandpa, Uncle, Aunt¡­¡± Ethan heard her voice and his heart ached. He immediately called her to sit down. ¡°Sarah, if you have anything to say then sit down and say it!¡± Daphne¡¯s face also recovered a little bit of enthusiasm. She called Sarah to sit. ¡°Yes, yes, if you have anything to say, let¡¯s slowly talk¡­¡± Sarah did not modestly give in. she pushed Christian to the side of the sofa and walked to the seat beside him and sat down. Benjamin looked at her and said sadly, ¡°Child, we all know what happened between you and Julian. Your father and Ethan were brothers who grew up together. Because of the rtionship between two of them, you and Julian were engaged. Everyone¡¯s original intention was good but no one expected such a thing would happen. This is all Julian¡¯s fault. Today, we sat down to give you justice. As long as, you bring it up, no matter what the conditions are¡­ We will promise you¡­¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Ethan nodded in agreement. He took over his father¡¯s words and continued, ¡°Sarah, our Cooper Family has let you down! Child, if you have any grievances or dissatisfaction, tell uncle. As long as uncle can do it, uncle will definitely agree to it!¡± Daphne, who was beside him, also immediately nodded her head in agreement. ¡°Yes, Sarah! This was all Julian¡¯s fault. You can punish him however you want! We will listen to you!¡± Sarah forced the corner of her lips when she heard the words of the elders. A bitter smile appeared on her face. She calmed down a little and said calmly, ¡°Grandpa, Uncle, I came today to ask you a favor¡­¡± ¡°Tell me! As long as you say it, Uncle will promise you!¡± Ethan immediately looked at Sarah and promised. Everyone looked at her nervously. They did not know what she wanted to say. What¡­ Sarah eyes dimmed and she said slowly, ¡°My mother always thought that I would marry Julian. She had always held a lot of hope. If she knew¡­¡± Sarah voice choked when she said this. She adjusted her mood and continued, ¡°I know that it is impossible for me to marry Julian. But I hope that the harm to my mother will be less, so I thought of a way¡­¡± ¡°What way?¡± Expect for Christian, everyone was staring at her. ¡°I want to tell my mother that I have liked Christian for a long time. I have never liked Julian. This way, it will be less harmful to her. I hope you can help me with this lie.¡± Sarah said as she looked up to Ethan. Ethan thought that he could make up for his good friend¡¯s daughter, but after hearing what Sarah said, he did not know what to say. He felt very sorry for her. Finally, his gaze fell on his disappointing son and he roared, ¡°You beast! Did you see that? This is the person you abandoned!¡± Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Am I not Good Enough for Her? Julian had been a little nervous since Sarah appeared. Now that he heard what she said, he had mixed feelings in his heart! He had imagined the result of 110000 different oues, but he never thought that she would be so generous and tolerant to him! ¡°Sarah, scold me and kick me a few times! Don¡¯t punish me in this way.¡± No matter how much of a bastard he was, he could not let the woman who had loved him for nine years bear the responsibility for his betrayal! When Daphne heard Sarah¡¯s words, she had a pleasantly surprised smile on her face. She looked at her son reproachfully. ¡°What are you talking about, child? Sarah¡¯s heart ached for her mother, which was why she came up with this idea. I think this is a good idea. When the two children broke up, we were all shocked, let alone Sister Samantha. If something happens to her, how are we going to exin it to Sarah¡¯s father? Don¡¯t you think so? Ethan?¡± Ethan frowned when he heard his wife¡¯s words. He stared at the woman and shouted ¡°What are you talking about? Do you know¡­ If we really did what Sarah said, Sarah would have to bear the consequences! If Samantha knew it was her daughter who betrayed Julian, what do you think she would think? She would feel sorry for our Cooper family! It was clearly our fault, but we let her suffer like this. Can you feel at ease?¡± Daphne was a little discouraged as she retorted in a low voice. ¡°I was just casually saying it. Why are you so angry?¡± Benjamin heard his son¡¯s words and nodded in agreement. ¡°What Ethan said it right! We can¡¯t do this kind of thing. Sarah, I know your staring point is good. But this kind of thing wille to light sooner orter.¡± ¡°When that timees, your mother will suffer a double blow! The fault belongs to our Cooper family. Since it is our fault, we should bear the responsibility. Sarah, you haven¡¯t told your mother about what happened between you and Julian, have you?¡± Sarah silently shook her head. Benjamin looked at his son and instructed, ¡°Ethan you will handle this matter! You take Julian and go to the Wilson family to apologize! No matter what Sarah¡¯s mother asks of you, you will agree to her!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry!¡± Ethan immediately nodded his head in agreement. Benjamin looked at Christian and then looked at Sarah. ¡°We will leave Julian¡¯s matter to Ethan. Now let¡¯s talk about Christian and Sarah registering for marriage.¡± ¡°We all know that you two have no feelings for each other. The reason why you did such a thing today was purely because you were impulsive!¡± ¡°We understand it. Before Sarah¡¯s mother knew about this matter, you should solve it. You guys had not even received your certificate for more than two or three hours. You should divorce first. This way, it will be less harmful to Samantha! Sarah, what do you think?¡± Ethan and Julian both stared Sarah, hoping that she would agree. ¡°Grandpa, do you think I am not good enough for her?¡± Christian, who had been silent all this time, suddenly said with a cold face. Ethan immediately looked at his son and exined, ¡°What do you mean? You and Sarah are not compatible at all. She was originally your brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e, do you understand?¡± Daphne heard and immediately agreed, ¡°Yes! Sarah is your brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e. If the two of you get married, wouldn¡¯t outsidersugh at us?¡± Christian had a cold smile on his face. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is! Sarah was abandoned and could not beughed at but she got married to me and became a joke? If my mom was alive and saw that she had such a kind daughter-inw, would she also think that it would be a joke?¡± Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Marrying Me is Her Misfortune? When Daphne heard Christian¡¯s words, she immediately shut her mouth guiltily, not daring to say another word. Ethan red at his wife snappily and sighed as he looked at his son¡¯s cold face opposite him. Just as he was about to speak, he heard his father speak slowly, ¡°Christian, grandpa knows that you feel wronged. But have you ever thought about Sarah? If her mother knew about it, what would she think?¡± ¡°You have no rtionship at all. How are you going to bring happiness to Sarah in future? We already owe Wilson Family enough. We can¡¯t waste Sarah¡¯s life anymore! Can you understand grandpa¡¯s words?¡± Christian nodded as if he understood. His voice was still cold as he said. ¡°Grandpa, do you mean that if Sarah marries Julian, she will be very happy? Marrying me will be misfortune? In fact, this ismon sense. What right does a person in a wheelchair have to talk about happiness?¡± Benjamin sighed. He felt that his eldest grandson was a little stubborn, but there was nothing he could do. ¡°Christian, you know I don¡¯t mean that¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa, no matter what, I am also a regimentalmander. There are many reasons that I understand even without others saying it! You all want to persuade me to divorce Sarah, so that you will feel less guilt towards the Wilson Family! I know all this.¡± ¡°You have seen me since I was young. You have always understood my temper. When I do things, I never turn back! Since we have gotten marriage certificate, I will hold the wedding as usual. Whether Sarah and I will be happy or not, no one has the right to speak, because we are the ones who are getting married!¡± After saying that, Christian¡¯s gaze fell on Sarah, who was at the side, ¡°I think we should go to your house first. Push me away!¡± Ethan saw that his son was about to leave and immediately stopped him. ¡°Why do you still have such a stubborn temper after so many years? If you leave just like that, what about your marriage?¡± The others also looked closely at Christian. Christian looked at his father with a cold gaze. ¡°Sarah and I will mix together. To you, it is a joke. But to me, she is a very important person! No matter whether she was impulsive this morning or worried about her mother, it doesn¡¯t matter. She knew that my legs were paralyzed but insisted on entering the Marriage Registration Centre with me.¡± ¡°You only want to separate us, because what you cared about¡­ It was the face of the Cooper family, but you never thought about the feelings of this person sitting in a wheelchair¡­¡± After saying that, he didn¡¯t even look at the people present and just turned the wheelchair around. He wanted to leave this ce! Sarah immediately stood up. She took a step forward and held the wheelchair handle, wanting to push Christian out. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Ethan stood up and looked at his son¡¯s lonely back. His heart ached and he sighed heavily. ¡°Good! Since you insist on holding this wedding, I will agree to it!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ethan, are you crazy?¡± Daphne, who was beside him, immediately looked at him in disbelief when she heard what her husband said. ¡°Christian is right! We only thought about our own feelings, but we never thought about it from his standpoint!¡± Ethan looked at his father and asked, ¡°Dad, although Sarah and Julian are impossible, she is still our daughter-inw after marrying Christian. What do you think¡­¡± Benjamin nodded. ¡°Now that things havee to this, let¡¯s do as Christian says.¡± Julian was silent on the ground. He heard that his father and grandpa had agreed to the marriage between Big Brother and ex-girlfriend. He immediately stood up from the ground and blocked Sarah and Christian¡¯s way. ¡°No! You can¡¯t get married! I don¡¯t agree!¡± ¡°Give me a reason!¡± Christian looked at his younger brother and asked coldly. ¡°Sarah doesn¡¯t love you at all! She married you just to take revenge on me! Anyone can see this kind of thing. Why are you still so stubborn? You will harm her, don¡¯t you understand?¡± Julian lost control of himself and roared. ¡°Are you sure Vivian loves you?¡± Christian looked at his brother coldly. His eyes were like a cold arrow, piercing into Julian¡¯s eyes! Julian could not stand his brother¡¯s gaze. The muscles on his face twitched unnaturally. Expect for Christian, no matter who asked him this question, he could answer confidently. However, Vivian was Christian¡¯s fianc¨¦e, so he had no face to answer this question! Knowing that Sarah was soft-hearted, he turned to look at her. He went forward and held her arm. ¡°Sarah, I know you are angry with me. I deserve to die! But you cannot ruin your life just because you are angry with me. You absolutely cannot marry him! I cannot watch you jump into the fire pit, Sarah¡­¡± A loud and clear ear piercing p suddenly resounded in the living room and Julian¡¯s body suddenly stiffened! His face was burning with pain. He looked at this girl who had never said no to him for nine years in disbelief. He couldn¡¯t react in time. She actually raised her hand and gave him a p in the face! The others also looked at this scene in shock! They did not expect that this seemingly gentle and sweet girl also had such a fierce side! Sarah looked at the man who had lost control and could not bear it anymore. ¡°Julian Cooper, aren¡¯t you a little too self-righteous? You said he was a fire pit, then what are you to me? Nine years! Do you know what it means to put a person in your heart for nine years? When I fell in love with you nine years ago, it was like someone put a seed in my heart and watered it. She fertilized it and watched it grow into a towering tree. In these nine years, it has already be a part of my body. It is connected to my internal organs.¡± ¡°Do you know that when you pull it out, I will also feel pain? I will also copse? I am not as strong as you think!¡± Tears kept flowing from her eyes. She looked at the man she loved the most and swallowed the bitterness in her heart. ¡°Christian is your Big Brother but he is also my husband now. Please think about what you have done when you belittle him in the future!¡± When Sarah said this, she did not care about Julian¡¯s reaction and pushed Christian away resolutely. Julian was tied up by Sarah¡¯s words and dejectedly let go of her arm¡­ ¡°Sarah! Wait a moment!¡± Ethan walked over and looked at Sarah and his son in wheelchair. ¡°We need to exin Julian¡¯s matter to your mother first. How about this, Julian, follow me to the Wilson family to ask for forgiveness first! Christian, you and Sarah cer. Let¡¯s go!¡± Sarah nodded slightly. Although Julian was unwilling, he knew in his heart that going to the Wilson Family to apologize was inevitable! Hearing his father¡¯s instructions, he could only follow him out of the living room. Sarah also pushed Christian and left Vi of Cooper Family. Ethan first brought his son to Wilson Family. Christian¡¯s car followed behind a littleter. Watching the off-road vehicle slowly drive out of Cooper Family, Sarah looked out of the window with a nk face, and her eyes were a little erratic. Everything happened too suddenly! Even she was still in a trance, how could her mother ept it? But things had already happened. Other than facing it, she didn¡¯t know what else she could do. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Christian looked at Sarah, whose eyes were wandering and asked softly. She shook her head lightly. Everything happened too suddenly. She did not have any appetite at all. ¡°I am hungry! Jayson, go to the hotel.¡± Christian did not seek Sarah¡¯s opinion anymore and directly ordered Jayson in front of him. ¡°Yes, Regimental Commander!¡± Sarah silently looked out the window. Her thoughts were still slowly drifting about in the past. Jayson chose a high-end hotel ording to Christian¡¯s instructions. Sarah pushed Christian into the lobby. He originally thought that she would choose a private room because of his disability, but she did not care about other people¡¯s strange looks. She chose a seat by the window. Sarah quietly sat opposite him and looked out the window absentmindedly. At this moment, she was still immersed in her own world¡­ After Christian finished ordering the dishes, he looked at her and his eyes turned soft slightly. ¡°Does it really hurt that much?¡± Sarah retracted her gaze and smiled bitterly. ¡°I am not a wooden person. I have flesh and blood too. Of course it will hurt.¡± ¡°Have you ever thought that you will continue to feel pain when you live in the Cooper Family in the future?¡± Sarah was stunned by the question and did not know how to answer it¡­ Although she had indeed gotten a marriage certificate with this man, she had no time to think about her future. Christian blinked his eyes. ¡°Everyone will inevitably get hurt since they were young. When you were young, you had your parents protect you. But when you grow up, you will learn to face it alone. You have to live in Cooper family for three months. If you face today¡¯s wound alone, it might hurt even more. Have you prepared yourself?¡± Sarah sighed and looked at him. ¡°No matter how painful it is, it can¡¯t bepared to today!¡± ¡°I will take care of your mother¡¯s thoughts. When I talk to herter, remember to leave for a while.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Sarah frowned and looked at him in confusion. ¡°There is no reason.¡± Sarah looked at him speechlessly, feeling that this person was really straightforward. But when she thought about how he talked to his mother alone, she was still a little worried and reminded him. ¡°I know you are regimentalmander. But don¡¯t use regimentalmander¡¯s attitude to pressure my mother, and you can¡¯t use the tone and way you talk to your family in the vi. If you cause any harm to my mother, I won¡¯t forgive you easily!¡± Christian looked at her teasingly. ¡°It seems that you did not have a good first impression of me¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s good or not. In any case, we¡¯re only husband and wife in name for three months!¡± Christian looked at her silently and did not speak anymore. Although she did not have any appetite, Sarah was still forced by Christian to eat something. After coming out of the hotel, Jayson drove the car towards Sarah¡¯s house. When the car arrived downstairs, Sarah discovered a problem. Her house was an ordinary residential building. There was no elevator at all. If she wanted to get Christian to the fourth floor from the first floor, it would be a problem. But Jayson found a way to solve the problem. He first carried the wheelchair upstairs and put it in front of Sarah¡¯s door. Then he quickly carried Christian up from the basement and carefully put him in the wheelchair. Sarah knocked the door. The person who came to open the door was Ethan. As soon as the door was opened, Sarah heard her mother¡¯s intermittent sobs. Her heart was instantly gripped tightly and she quickly ran in. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Chapter 23 He¡¯s Not Bad ¡°Mom!¡± Sarah saw her mother sitting on the sofa. Julian was kneeling in front of her and admitting his mistake. Samantha¡¯s eyes were red and swollen from crying. She looked up and saw her daughter, her painful tears falling down again. ¡°Sarah¡­¡± Sarah quickly sat beside her mother and looked at her mother¡¯s sad face. She knew that her mother was worried about her. She forced a smile tofort her mother. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine! Why are you crying?¡± Samantha suppressed the pain in her heart and raised her hand to pet her daughter¡¯s head. Then she looked at the ashamed Ethan and said, ¡°Ethan, take Julian back first.¡± ¡°Sister-inw.¡± Facing the wife of his good friend in the past, Ethan really did not know what to say. The promise that had once been as big as a mountain had beenpletely overturned today! When he thought of his good brother¡¯s entrustment before he died, he really felt ashamed of himself. Samantha sighed heavily and looked at Ethan. She said, ¡°No one can make a decision about the matter of feelings! Julian has someone his likes. You guys go first.¡± After all, the rtionship between the two families was there, and she didn¡¯t want to say anything unpleasant. ¡°Sister-inw¡­¡± Ethan looked at her with a change in expression. There were mixed feelings in his heart. Samantha saw that Ethan was still looking at her without moving. She was silent for a moment and slowly said. ¡°Ethan, that girl is pregnant. You can go back¡­¡± ¡°Sister-inw, the matter with Christian and Sarah¡­¡± Ethan said with difficulty. Ethan words made Samantha look at Christian, who was sitting in a wheelchair not far away. She remembered that her daughter and Christian had registered for marriage, and her heart hurt again. She looked down and raised her hand weakly. ¡°Go! All of you just go! I don¡¯t want to see anyone right now!¡± Christian, who had been silent all this time, took a few steps forward and looked at his father. ¡°Dad, you and Julian can go back. I will handle this matter.¡± Ethan looked at Samantha¡¯s expression. He knew that she did not want to see him and her son now. He bowed slightly to Samantha in shame and red at his youngest son on the ground. ¡°You animal! Come home with me!¡± Julian understood that what he said was useless. He stood up from the ground. He wanted to say something but felt ashamed. He could only silently follow his father and leave Wilson Family. The moment the door closed, the living room instantly quieted down. The atmosphere was a little depressing. Samantha rubbed her forehead and was silent for a moment. The she looked at Christian angrily. ¡°I remember you are regimentalmander. Since you are able to get promoted to this position, you must at least have some sense of propriety! Sarah just broke up with Julian then married you. Even if the stimtion she received was a spur of the moment, as a soldier, how could you take advantage of the situation at a time like this?¡± ¡°Auntie, I want to talk with you alone.¡± Christian did not have any strange expression when he heard Samantha¡¯s words. Instead, he looked at her and asked her in a light voice. Samantha heard what he said and felt exactly what he meant. There were some things that were not easy to say in front of her daughter. She looked at her daughter and made a move. ¡°Sarah, you go out for a while first.¡± Christian had already given Sarah a precautionary measure and when she heard her mother¡¯s words, she did not reject. She quietly walked out of the living room and closed the door. ¡°It¡¯s done. Can you give me a reasonable exnation now?¡± Seeing her daughter leave, Samantha looked at Christian, who was in the wheelchair and was still very angry. ¡°Auntie, I want to tell you about my mother first¡­¡± Sarah took her phone out of the door and did not go far. She just walked to the resting tform between the fourth and third floor and stood by the window, looking at the scenery outside the window uneasily. She had only met Christian a few times. Although she had an impression of him, that man was too cold. Even if they met, it was just a greeting. In her blurry memories, he seemed to be a person that was not needed in that family. From the time he took her out of Julian¡¯s office until now, although the two of them had only been together for a few hours, Sarah could already deeply feel his cold side. She could not imagine what a person like him would say when he was alone with her mother. Would he also behave like he did in the Cooper family, harsh and cold in his words? Time passes minute by minute. This kind of wait made Sarah suffer. From time to time, she would look at the door of the house and wait anxiously. After about half an hourter, Sarah¡¯s phone finally rang. She quickly picked it up. When she saw Christian¡¯s number, she immediately ran up the stairs, took out the key and quickly opened the door and walked in. Seeing that her mother on the sofa had regained some calmness, Christian, who was beside her, did not have any strange expression on his face, Sarah really could not guess the result of the conversation between the two of them. She walked over anxiously and looked at her mother as she softly called out. ¡°Mom¡­¡± ¡°Sarah, you send Christian back first. We will talk about your matters in detail when youe back!¡± Samantha saw her daughter, raise her hand and motioned for her to send Christian out first. She knew that with Christian here, it was not convenient for her mother to say anything. Sarah nodded at her mother and pushed Christian out of the house. Jayson had been waiting at the door for a long time. As soon as the two of them came out, Jayson carried Christian downstairs on his back while Sarah helped carry the wheelchair. Seeing Christian sit properly in the car, Sarah stood by the car and asked him worriedly, ¡°What did you say to my mom just now?¡± Christian looked at her indifferently. It was the same cold attitude. ¡°Auntie will tell you! Jayson, drive!¡± Jayson immediately started the car and rolled down the window to look at Sarah outside the window. He respectfully said. ¡°Sister-inw, we¡¯ll leave first.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After saying that, he stepped on the elerator and drove the car away. Sarah was stunned. But she thought about it and realized that it was true. No matter what happened today, no matter what her life with Christian would be like in the future, at least now, she was already a married woman! She raised her head and looked upstairs nervously. She did not know what that man just said to her mother. Sarah looked in the direction where Christian¡¯s car disappeared and quickly went upstairs to return home. When she opened the door, she saw that her mother no longer in the living room. She changed her shoes and walked to her mother¡¯s room. When she opened the door, she saw that her mother was holding her father¡¯s photo and silently crying. She immediately went to her mother¡¯s side and sat down nervously. Looking at her father¡¯s phone, she had mixed feelings. ¡°Mom, I am sorry¡­¡± Samantha¡¯s hand gently caressed her husband¡¯s photo. Hearing her daughter¡¯s words, she raised her hand and wiped away her tears. She looked at her daughter and smiled reproachfully, ¡°Silly child, it is not your fault. Why are you apologizing?¡± ¡°But Christian and I¡­¡± Sarah lowered her head guilty as she spoke. She began to regret to be too impulsive at that time. Samantha heard her words and did not reply. She looked at her husband¡¯s photo again. Seeing her mother not reply, her heart even felt worse. ¡°Mom, I was wrong! Even if Julian wanted to break up with me, I should not have registered with his Big Brother in fit of anger. Mom, give me few days. I will definitely convince him to divorce me¡­¡± Samantha heard Sarah¡¯s words and shook her head, ¡°No need! Since you have already registered, it is also a kind of fate. You should marry Christian!¡± Sarah was little surprised by her mother¡¯s words, ¡°Mom, what did you say? You mean you agreed me to marry Christian?¡± She had been waiting outside for nearly thirty minutes. She always thought that what awaited her was the result of storm. Her mother probably would not agree to this matter easily. Samantha did not raise her head and still stared at her husband¡¯s photo. ¡°Yes! You too can get married. Besides Christian is also a child of Cooper family. When your father was alive, he wished you could marry in Cooper family. I think Christian is not bad. Although he looks cold, he is more reliable than Julian.¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± Sarah did not know what to say when she heard what her mother said. Samantha sighed lightly and put away her husband¡¯s photo. She looked at her daughter beside her and there was some fog in her eyes. ¡°Sarah, I thought that you would be married in a few years. I did not expect that in the blink of an eye, you are going to be married¡­¡± ¡°Mom, if you don¡¯t agree, I will go to Christian and convince him to divorce me!¡± Sarah saw her mother¡¯s expression and felt her heartache. She also regretted it. She originally wanted to lie to her mother and say that she liked Christian from beginning. Since her mother knew everything now, she had no reason to insist on getting married. ¡°No need! Although I haven¡¯t been with Christian for long, from the conversation just now, I can see that he is a very assertive person. It was just that his legs weren¡¯t very good. After you marry, take good care of him. Although he wasn¡¯t Julian, he is still a child of Cooper Family. Then your father will be rest in peace¡­¡± She thought of his husband¡¯s hard work all those years ago, and the fact that his daughter was going to marry a man whose legs were paralyzed. Samantha¡¯s tears could not stop falling. ¡°Mom, I am sorry. It¡¯s all my fault! As long as you agree, no matter who he is, I will marry him! Mom¡­¡± When her mother¡¯s tears fall, Sarah¡¯s heart instantly panicked. All these years, what she was most afraid of was her mother¡¯s tears. Samantha endured her grief and took the tissue from her daughter to wipe her tears. Her face recovered a little. She looked at her daughter. ¡°Sarah, I have discussed with Christian. Your wedding was scheduled to be the day after tomorrow. I think it was a little rushed. So I asked him to postpone it for a week. You guys should prepare well for this week. If anything happens¡­ It wasn¡¯t easy for him either.¡± ¡°Sigh, I want to be alone for a while. You can go out first¡­¡± ¡°Mom, if you really don¡¯t agree¡­¡± Sarah saw that her mother¡¯s expression was still a little worried. ¡°No need! I was just a little sad because I thought of your dad. Christian is not bad. I want to sleep. If you have something to do, go ahead and do it.¡± Samantha waved at her daughter again, then lied down on the bed and closed her eyes. Sarah took the thin nket and covered her mother before walking out of the room. She paced back and forth in the living room and recalled that her mother and Christian had only talked for half an hour. But her mother had agreed to his request so easily. Why? Could it be that Christian had said something unpleasant to her mother? That was not right either. If that was the case, it was even more impossible for her mother to agree to this marriage! Then what did he say? To make her mother agree to this marriage in half an hour? Sarah thought for a quarter of an hour, but no matter how hard she thought, she could not guess what that Regimental Commander Cooper was up to! No way! She had to find out what Christian had said to her mother! She took the bag out of the room and went to her mother¡¯s bedroom to take a look. When she found that her mother seemed to have fallen asleep, she closed the door and left the house. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Chapter 24 I Deserve to be Abandoned When she went downstairs, Sarah called Christian. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Christian¡¯s cold voice sounded as soon as the phone was connected. ¡°Christian! I want to see you.¡± ¡°Alright! Come to the entrance of the neighborhood.¡± Christian did not reject her and directly ordered her like a chief. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to pick me up. Just tell me where you are!¡± Hearing this man¡¯s voice, Sarah felt all kinds of displeasure in her heart. No matter what, she was his legal wife. Why was he speaking so coldly? ¡°At the entrance of my neighborhood!¡± After Christian said that, he hung up the phone. Sarah was speechless. This man was clearly sitting in a wheelchair but he was still so cold. Fortunately they were not really married. If she really lived with such a man, she would definitely go crazy! The neighborhood was not very big. Sarah arrived in less than five minutes. When she left the neighborhood, she saw the off-road vehicle waiting for her by the side of the road. Jayson had already opened the car door for her. Sarah walked over and smiled at Jayson, then sat in the car. After the door closed, Jayson sat in the driver sit and started the car. ¡°I just want to ask you a few questions. Where are you taking me?¡± Seeing Jayson start the car, Sarah looked at Christian who was beside her. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the apartment. Some things are not convenient to say outside!¡± Christian answered cleanly. Sarah thought that what he said was right. Although Jayson was his operation soldier, he was still an outsider no matter what. She did not say anything else and sat quietly beside Christian. She came to Christian¡¯s apartment this morning, but she only went downstairs. However, the facilities in the neighborhood were very high-end. The Cooper Family was rich. It was normal for them to be able to afford such a high-end apartment. Jayson helped Christian to the wheelchair and wanted to push him into the lobby of the apartment. However, Christian raised his hand to stop him. He looked indifferently at Sarah, who was beside him and ordered like a chief. ¡°You are now my legal wife. You will do this kind of thing in the future!¡± ¡°Ah? Oh!¡± Sarah heard his words and was stunned. But she thought about it and felt that what he said was not unreasonable. She reached out her hand to grab the armrest of the wheelchair and pushed him into the apartment. Jayson quickly ran over and pressed on the elevator. When Sarah pushed Christian into the elevator, Jayson still took the elevator. Looking at his cautious expression, he was afraid that something bad would happen to the chief. The elevator finally stopped on the 18th floor, and the three of them reached the apartment door smoothly. Jayson opened the door and Sarah pushed Christian into the living room. Once they walked in, Christian controlled the wheelchair to go to his room first, and Jayson immediately followed. Sarah looked at their backs and changed her shoes at the door before she started to look around the room. The renovation of the house looked low-profile and luxurious. The style of the renovation was very simr to Christian¡¯s personality! Sarah only walked a few steps before she had an unexpected discovery. There were actually stairs in this house! A staircase! What was going on? The man was sitting in a wheelchair and it was difficult for him to even walk. How could he go upstairs? However, this thought only disappeared in an instant. Christian¡¯s leg had been only injured for half a year. Given the Cooper Family¡¯s situation, they might have bought an apartment a long time ago. With this thought, Sarah felt relieved. Because this was not her own home after all, she took a quick look and sat on the sofa with her bag, quietly waiting for Christian toe out. The door of the room opened very quickly. Jayson walked out from inside and said respectfully in front of Sarah. ¡°Sister-inw, I need to go out first.¡± This call made Sarah a little nervous. She immediately stood up and nodded. ¡°Okay, you go and do your work!¡± Jayson smiled at her and nodded before leaving. As soon as the door of the living room closed, Christian came out of his room in a wheelchair and stopped in front of Sarah. Seeing that she was looking at him cautiously, he softened his tone. ¡°This will be your home from now on. Don¡¯t stand there like a guest!¡± Sarah blushed at his words and looked at him speechlessly. Couldn¡¯t this person speak more tactfully? Christian saw her sit down on the sofa and went straight to the point. He asked her. ¡°Tell me, why do you want to see me?¡± ¡°What did you tell my mom? Why did she agree to our marriage in such a short time?¡± Sarah thought about this and asked at Christian with a questioning tone. ¡°What is it? Are you looking for me now because you regret it?¡± No expression could be seen on Christian¡¯s face. ¡°Yes! I regret it! I shouldn¡¯t have registered my marriage with someone I don¡¯t like! Originally I wanted to lie to my mother, but now, things have developed to this point. I don¡¯t have to continue lying to her.¡± ¡°But what I didn¡¯t expect was that you actually convinced my mom to agree to this marriage! Christian, although my mother is kind, she is also a person with a temper. I am her only daughter. If you did not say anything, she would definitely not easily agree to our marriage! What exactly did you say to my mother?¡± Sarah wanted to know everything. Julian¡¯s matter had already dealt her mother a heavy blow. She could not let her mother get hurt again because of Christian. The corners of Christian¡¯s mouth curled into a cold smile. ¡°What? Do you think I threatened her?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a soldier, so you definitely won¡¯t do that sort of thing. Besides, your physical condition doesn¡¯t allow it! I just want to know what you said to her. Julian¡¯s matter has already hurt my mother. I do not want to hurt my mother¡¯s heart again¡­¡± Sarah¡¯s eyes dimmed as she said this. She paused for a moment and looked at him to continue asking, ¡°Tell me, what did you say to my mother?¡± Christian looked at her expectant eyes and turned his eyes slightly. He replied calmly. ¡°When we divorce three monthster, I will tell you. But now, I can¡¯t!¡± Sarah looked at Christian¡¯s cold attitude and listened to his words. She immediately stood from the sofa. ¡°Why not? Did you say something to my mom that made her sad? Why did she Cooper! If you don¡¯t tell me the truth today, I won¡¯t agree to marry you!¡± Christian¡¯s face turned cold. He looked at her excited expression and mocked her. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a phone in your bag? Now call your mother and tell her that you want to divorce me. See if she will agree to it?¡± After he finished speaking, he returned to his room and mmed the door shut. Sarah looked at his back speechlessly. She really did not know what to say! Even if her attitude just now was a little too extreme, he was still a man, right? A big man was actually so petty! But thinking about what he had just said, and this person¡¯s personality, she felt that even if she stayed, she would not gain anything. She looked gloomily at Christian¡¯s room and walked towards the door of the living room with her bag. She had not even taken two steps before she stopped and looked at the door of the Christian¡¯s room. She really wanted to leave. But Christian¡¯s body was different from ordinary people. If something happen to him? After a moment of hesitation, Sarah turned around and walked quickly to Christian¡¯s room. She pushed the door open and walked in. The moment the door opened, Sarah saw Christian fall to the ground and his wheelchair fell beside him. She immediately ran over nervously and threw her bag aside to carefully check if he was hurt. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you so careless? Are you hurt?¡± Sarah asked as she nervously looked at his entire body from top to bottom. After making sure that there were no abnormalities, she finally rxed. Christian looked at her coldly. He did not appreciate her concern. ¡°Anyway, you don¡¯t want to marry me. Whether I am injured or not has nothing to do with you. Go away!¡± He stretched out his hand and pushed her away impolitely. Sarah stood awkwardly at the side and did not know what to do for a moment. She could only look at him silently. Christian¡¯s arms propped up the ground and wanted to stand up, but he could not do anything for a long time. That pair of legs did not react at all. He reached out and grabbed the wheelchair. He wanted to use the power of the wheelchair to stand up. But without the support of his legs, no matter how hard he tried, it was in vain. As a man, this was the first time he had lost face in front of a woman. His legs had deeply impacted his confidence. Christian frowned and grabbed the armrest of the wheelchair. He used his arm to push the wheelchair away. Bang! The loud sound scared Sarah so much that her whole body trembled. She watched as the wheelchair smashed the coffee table beside the sofa into pieces and finally fell onto the carpet on the side. She stared nkly at the spot with her big eyes, unable to speak for a long time! No one had ever been this angry with her! Christian propped himself up on the ground and moved his body to the bedside difficulty. He punched a few times and took a few breaths to look at Sarah beside him. ¡°You can leave! People like me deserve to be abandoned! I am sitting in a wheelchair and can¡¯t even dream of getting married! Don¡¯t worry, we will divorce another day. I will return you your freedom!¡± He sighed heavily after he said that. Then, he closed his eyes. Sarah was frightened by the attack just now. She watched Christian close his eyes and stood there in silence for a while. She could not say why, at this moment, her heart was very ufortable. It was not because Christian lost his temper. It was because what he said just now had deeply stabbed her heart! He deserved to be abandoned! Looking at his dejected expression as he leaned against the bed, she suddenly seemed to understand his current feelings! Even if Julian abandoned her, as long as a man who loved her appeared, perhaps she would forget everything in the past and start a new life. But he couldn¡¯t! Because the one who stole his fianc¨¦e was his own brother! Even if he hid to the ends of the earth, they were still rted by blood! As long as he returned to the Vi of Cooper family, he would have to face the pain of his fianc¨¦e bing his sister-inw! In fact, he was even more miserable than her! If she really chose to divorce him, then his wedding would be a joke. He would beughed by everyone! N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. No way! She couldn¡¯t do that! Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Why? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She can¡¯t let him face it all alone! At lease she could not let him face Julian and Vivian alone! When she thought of this, a trace of determination slid across Sarah¡¯s face. She turned around and walked out of the room. When he heard the footsteps at the door disappear, Christian opened his eyes and frowned slightly. He turned his head to look at the sky outside the window and a faint sneer appeared on his lips. His deep and bottomless eyes shed with aplicated light. No one could see what he was thinking at the moment. Sarah first went to the bathroom and finally found a cleaning tool. Then she took it and went to Christian¡¯s room again. When she walked in, he was still sitting by the bed like before. Seeing her walk in, his eyes lit up. ¡°Why did youe back?¡± ¡°When did I say I was leaving?¡± Sarah looked at the things scattered on the ground not far away. She put the cleaning tools aside first and walked to Christian. She squatted down beside him and held his arm. ¡°I will help you to the bed. The ground is cold¡­¡± Christian looked at her silently and did not refuse. Supporting the bed with his hands, he sat on the bed with Sarah¡¯s help. After settling Christian down, Sarah first helped wheelchair up. Looking at the remote control button on the handrail, she tested it with her fingers. She found that it was still useful. She smiled at Christian. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s quite strong!¡± She pushed the wheelchair to Christian¡¯s bed as she spoke. She looked at him and said. ¡°You can¡¯t do this to it in the future. It¡¯s your most important friend now. If it doesn¡¯t care about you, you won¡¯t be able to move an inch¡­¡± Christian looked at her silently. The expression on his face eased a little, but it was still cold and hard. ¡°You really talk a lot¡­¡± Sarah smiled. She knew that this was his personality. She did not mind at all. Seeing that he was fine, she started to clean up the broken ss on the floor. Christian leaned against the headboard. He kept silently looking at her. Sarah finished tidying up the debris on the floor and then took them all to the door. She even took out the frames of the tea table. She cleaned up the bedroom and then walked to Christian¡¯s bedside. ¡°I have nothing to do today. I will go back first. You have a good rest.¡± After saying that, she picked up her bag and was about to leave. ¡°What exactly are you doing here today?¡± Christian looked at her and asked coldly. Sarah was stunned by his question and turned to look at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Tell me, when are you going to settle the divorce procedures with me?¡± Sarah thought for a moment and looked at him to ask. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree that it would be three months later?¡± Christian¡¯s eyes lit up. He looked at the sky outside. ¡°Jayson will be back veryte tonight. There are vegetables in the kitchen. Help me make dinner before you leave.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Sarah agreed without thinking. His health was not convenient, which was an indisputable fact. Even if he was a stranger, she should stay and take care of him. Not to mention, he was her legal husband now! ¡°Then you should rest well. I¡¯ll go and cook first.¡± Sarah said as she was about to walk out of the room. ¡°Wait a minute! Help me sit in the wheelchair first.¡± Seeing that she was about to leave, Christian called out to her again. Sarah walked back and helped him sit in the wheelchair first. Feeling that there was no more problem, she walked out of the room and went straight to the kitchen. Although Sarah¡¯s family was not rich, she had been spoiled by her parents since she was a kid. But since she lost her father nine years ago, she had started to learn to do housework. So cooking dinner was not a difficult thing for her. The things in the fridge were veryplete. Sarah took out a few vegetables and meat. She quickly made dinner. After about an hour of work, Sarah finally brought dinner to the table. She set up the chopsticks and wanted to call Christian to have dinner in the study, but she found that he had alreadye out in a wheelchair. Seeing him sit properly at the dining table, Sarah said slowly, ¡°Dinner is ready, you can eat slowly. I will go back first.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Christian picked up the chopsticks and nodded, then began to eat quietly. Sarah saw that he did not say anything else. She hesitated a little and said, ¡°My mom said that our wedding was dyed by a week. She asked me tomunicate with you about it. Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes,e over after breakfast tomorrow!¡± Christian nodded faintly. ¡°Got it.¡± Sarah nodded and walked to the door with her bag. She changed her shoes and quickly left Christian¡¯s apartment. Hearing the sound of the living room door closing, Christian¡¯s hand holding the chopsticks paused for a moment in air. Aplicated light shed in his deep eyes. This night was the most painful day for Sarah in nine years. Her life had a tragic turning point on this day! She hid her body under the nket and buried her face deep in the pillow, crying enough! All the grievances and emotions she had suffered in the past nine years had been vented in an instant! She couldn¡¯t figure it out. She really couldn¡¯t figure it out! She did not know what was wrong with her. Why did she love that man for nine years, or couldn¡¯t compare to Vivian? She wasn¡¯t ugly. She was neither fat nor thin. She listened to Julian¡¯s every word. In the past nine years, he had said that he want to eat something, no matter how far away the road was, she would think of ways to buy it back. He said she was not mature enough to wear clothes. She just wanted to think of ways to dress herself up more mature. He said that she did things too slowly, so she got busy. In any case, as long as Julian made a request, she would satisfy him! She really did not understand. She had given up so much, why did he still fall in love with another woman? Wouldn¡¯t a person¡¯s effort be rewarded? She had paid for it for nine years. Yet this was the result? For the entire night, Sarah could not understand. But no matter how painful it was, life would still continue like before! The next morning, Sarah got out of bed. Last night, she tossed and turned all night. She only fell asleep when it was almost dawn. However, her mind was too heavy. There was a slight sound in the living room. She woke up. Because she was worried about her mother, she first ran to the living room to take a look. She found that her mother was already making breakfast. Seeing that her mother was fine, she went back to the bedroom to wash up. When they were eating breakfast, Samantha looked at her and reminded, ¡°Sarah, you don¡¯t need to go to work for this week. Prepare your wedding with Christian properly¡­¡± ¡°Mom, what did Christian tell you yesterday? Did he say something too much to you?¡± With Christian¡¯s personality, it was impossible for her to get anything out of him. She could only ask from her mother. ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything. He only said a few things about the family. I think this child is not bad. It¡¯s just that his leg is slightly injured now.¡± Speaking up to this point, Samantha¡¯s eyes still darkened. No matter how strong her endurance was, she was unable to watch her daughter marry to a paralyzed person. But¡­ ¡°Mom, his legs will recover after a period of time. You don¡¯t need to worry¡­¡± Sarah looked at her mother¡¯s expression and hurriedly exined. Samantha nodded. ¡°Yes, I know¡­¡± ¡°Mom, are you worried that I will live in Vi of Cooper Family in the future?¡± Sarah knew what her mother was worried about. Samantha shook her head, ¡°Then I am not worried. Although Ethan¡¯s temper was a bit impatient, he was a very good person. As long as he is in Cooper Family, plus Old Master Cooper, I won¡¯t worry about you. As for you¡­¡± Samantha looked up at her daughter. ¡°Can you forget about Julian? You know him since you were young. Do you think you can do it when you have to eat at the same table in the future?¡± Samantha clearly knew what kind of character her daughter had! Knowing that her mother was worried about her, Sarah smiled at her mother. ¡°Mom, he already has another woman now and Vivian is even pregnant. Maybe if we live in the same house, the wound in my heart will recover faster.¡± Sarah lowered her head and looked at the porridge in the bowl. Her voice was a little choked. ¡°Yes, actually that is also what I meant! Sarah, you have grown up now. There will be many things in the future that you have to face alone! The matter between you and Julian seems to be a bad thing now, but it is also a good thing. If he only tells you after you get married¡­ At that time, you won¡¯t even have the chance to regret! Although Julian let you down, the people of Cooper family treat you well. When you marry Christian in the future, you must treat them well¡­¡± ¡°Mom, I understand. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Yes, Christian is not in good health right now. After you finish your meal, go and find him. See what you guys should prepare for your wedding.¡± ¡°En.¡± Sarah answered faintly but her heart was mixed with mixed feelings. Sarah went out after breakfast. Just as she walked out of the neighborhood, she received a call from her good friend Kendall. It was only then that she remembered that she had originally arranged to have lunch with her good friend yesterday. ¡°Sarah! What are you doing? I called you so many times yesterday. Why didn¡¯t you pick up any of them?¡± Kendall¡¯s voice came from the phone. ¡°Kendall, I broke up with Julian yesterday¡­¡± Sarah choked when she heard her friend¡¯s voice. She did not dare to cry in front of her mother, much less in front of others. The only person she could confide in was her best friend. ¡°What did you say? Tell me again!¡± Kendall was startled and thought that she had misheard him. ¡°Kendall, a lot of things happened yesterday. I don¡¯t know how to tell you¡­¡± She remembered everything that happened yesterday and tears of grievance fell uncontrobly. Facing her mother and the people of Cooper family, she forcefully swallowed her tears. But when she heard the voice of her good friend, she couldn¡¯t able to hold it anymore. Tears kept rolling down her face. She walked along the sidewalk and cried, attracting the strange gazes of the pedestrians. ¡°Sarah, what happened to you? If I didn¡¯t hear it wrong, you just said you broke up with Julian. Is that true?¡± This news gave Kendall a shock. One must know that in her heart, her good friend and Julian¡¯s rtionship was only short of a marriage certificate. ¡°It is true¡­¡± Hearing her good friend ask her, Sarah choked and nodded her head. ¡°Where are you now? I¡¯ll go and find you!¡± Kendall immediately asked when she heard that her good friends tone was not right. ¡°No need. Don¡¯t you still have to work today?¡± Sarah did not want to dy her good friends work. ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Tell me where you are.¡± Kendall stopped her work as she spoke and quickly walked to the side of the road to stop a taxi. ¡°Go to the gate of Book City and wait for me!¡± Knowing her good friend¡¯s character, Sarah thought about it and replied. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Are You Stupid? Sarah took out a tissue and wiped her tears. Thinking about Christian¡¯s personality, she decided to call him first. She took the phone and dialed Christian¡¯s number again. ¡°Hello, Christian, can I goter today?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to see a good friend!¡± ¡°Can I go after lunch?¡± To be honest, with his aloof personality, she really didn¡¯t want to be alone with him. Furthermore, her good friend Kendall definitely would not let her go easily. ¡°No!¡± Christian coldly refused. ¡°Come and help me make lunch at noon!¡± ¡°Where is Jayson?¡± Even if Jayson did not know how to cook, he could at least buy lunch, right? ¡°He¡¯s not here!¡± Sarah sighed speechlessly and nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay¡± There was a good milk tea shop next to Book City. The two friends were meeting there. When Sarah arrived, Kendall had already ordered a cup of milk tea and was waiting for her. Seeing Sarah walk in, she immediately waved at her. ¡°Sarah, what is going on?¡± Seeing Sarah sitting down across from her, Kendall nervously looked at her and asked. Sarah¡¯s eyes dimmed a little as she looked at Kendall forcing out a bitter smile. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It is just that I broke up with Julian¡­¡± ¡°You wretched girl, isn¡¯t this a big deal? Quickly tell me, did that bastard have a woman outside?¡± Kendall looked at Sarah¡¯s red and swollen eyes and was filled with anger. Sarah lowered her head. ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Like I said, that bastard is clearly not a good person. You still treat him like a treasure all day long. Sarah, tell me, what¡¯s the name of that woman? You have loved Julian for nine years. Even if you break up with him, you can¡¯t let that woman take advantage of you.¡± Kendall hated this kind of this the most. In the past, she didn¡¯t like Julian, but now she hated even more. Sarah shook her head dejectedly. ¡°Forget it. The past matters have already passed. I do not wish to pursue any further. Besides, in the future, I still have to live in the same house as him¡­¡± Her words stunned Kendall and she stared at Sarah in disbelief. ¡°What did you say? You still want to live in the same house as Julian in future? What do you mean? Don¡¯t tell me he abandoned you but you still want to be his secret lover?¡± ¡°Kendall, what are you thinking about? Do you think I am that kind of person?¡± ¡°Then why did you say that just now?¡± Sarah felt a little guilty under the gaze of her good friend. She lowered her head and looked at the milk tea on the table. She picked it up and took a sip. ¡°What is going on? You want to make me anxious to death, right?¡± Kendall anxiously stared at Sarah and asked. ¡°Kendall, do you know who the woman with Julian is?¡± ¡°How would I know about your matter?¡± Kendall was angered by Sarah¡¯s leisurely attitude. She picked up the milk tea and took a sip. ¡°Actually, that girl is originally Julian¡¯s sister-inw¡­¡± Kendall spat out the milk tea that she had just drank. After she coughed intensely a few times, she looked at Sarah in disbelief. ¡°Damn! This Julian did not even let go of his sister-inw. Sarah, its right for you to leave him! Let me tell you, this is definitely a good thing for you. With your conditions, you will definitely be able to find someone who is truly good to you!¡± ¡°Actually, that girl is Julian¡¯s Big Brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e. His Big Brother came back to hold a wedding with that girl!¡± ¡°Sarah, you can¡¯t force a rtionship. But I still don¡¯t understand what you just said. Why do you want to live with Julian in the same house in the future?¡± Sarah sighed heavily. She looked at Kendall said with difficulty. ¡°I parted with you yesterday and went to Julian¡¯s office. I happened to bump into the two of them. Julian¡¯s Big Brother was also there at that time. He was the one who took me away.¡± Sarah lowered her head again and her voice was as low as mosquito. ¡°I also don¡¯t know what happened yesterday. Maybe I was angered by Julian and became muddle- headed. In a fit of anger, I went to the Marriage Registration Office with his Big Brother¡­¡± ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Kendall choked on her Sarah¡¯s words again. She stared at her friend in disbelief for a long time. Then sheughed as if she had heard a joke. ¡°Sarah, are you sure you are not joking with me? You just broke up with that bastard. You turned around and married that bastard¡¯s Big Brother? Come on, who would believe such a thing?¡± Sarah looked at Kendall and nodded seriously. ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± ¡°Is it true? Who are you lying to? Are you out of your mind? You don¡¯t even have any feelings for his Big Brother. Why did you marry him? You want to see Julian every day in the Cooper Family?¡± Seeing that her good friend wasn¡¯t joking, Kendall¡¯s anger rose again. ¡°I also don¡¯t know what happened yesterday. He told me that he was unwilling to see his brother and his fianc¨¦e together. He asked me if I was willing? I didn¡¯t know what happened to myself at that time either. So I went with him to get my marriage certificate.¡± Thinking back to how she had gotten along with Christian since yesterday, Sarah really regretted it now. If she had known that her mother would know everything about her and Julian and Christian could actually make her mother agree to their marriage, Sarah wouldn¡¯t have taken this step. But now it seemed that she could not divorce Christian. ¡°Are you stupid? He married you because he wanted to use you to take revenge on Julian. I didn¡¯t expect you to be tempted by his words! You fool, can you get a marriage certificate as you wish? That¡¯s a promise of a lifetime!¡± Kendall looked at Sarah and said. ¡°I also know that I was wrong, but¡­¡± ¡°No! You must not marry him! Call him right now and ask him toe here. I will talk to him! I want to see who he is to kidnap you to get married!¡± Kendall had always been very confident in her eloquence. She knew that Sarah was soft-hearted, so she could not just sit and watch. ¡°No! Actually, you don¡¯t know, he is also quite pitiful¡­¡± Sarah remembered the scene of Christian getting angry yesterday and really could not bear to do such a thing. ¡°What is he pitiful for? Oh right, you haven¡¯t told me what his name is. What does he do?¡± ¡°His name is Christian Cooper and he¡¯s a soldier. He¡¯s regimentalmander now! Half a year ago, his legs were injured and he is still sitting in a wheelchair¡­¡± Sarah lowered her head and answered. ¡°Soldier? Then can he be able to stand up?¡± Kendall was surprised when she heard that it was a soldier. ¡°He seems to be unable to stand up!¡± Sarah shook her head. Whether that man could stand up or not was not what she wanted to care about. ¡°Does that mean he will be sitting in a wheelchair for the rest of his life?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, it should be¡­¡± Sarah pursed her lips and felt sorry for the man. Kendall sighed. ¡°Sigh, then it is a pity. If he was healthy, then it would be fine. Sarah, let me say something unpleasant. If you really marry him¡­ Then wouldn¡¯t your life be ruined?¡± Listening Kendall¡¯s words, Sarah¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°His wedding with Vivian was supposed to be held tomorrow. He said that he couldn¡¯t find a bride for the time being and I agreed. Actually, I felt that he was more pitiful than me. His fianc¨¦e betrayed him with his own brother and he is still sitting in a wheelchair. But don¡¯t worry, he promised me that he would divorce me in three months. He just can¡¯t take it.¡± She had always felt that the reason why that man insisted on having a wedding with her was because he wanted to anger his brother and that woman! ¡°Sigh, it seems like what you said is true! But what if he doesn¡¯t agree to divorce you after three months?¡± Kendall could not bear to hear Sarah¡¯s exnation. No matter how eloquent she was, she could not bear to talk about divorce with a soldier in a wheelchair. ¡°He¡¯s a soldier! He definitely won¡¯t go back on his words!¡± Although she didn¡¯t have a good impression of Christian, she always felt that he wasn¡¯t a man who would easily deceive others. After three months, you can propose a divorce at any time! He will definitely do what he says, right? ¡°Uh, I hope so!¡± Kendall nodded and looked at Sarah with some worry. ¡°Then did you tell Auntie about this? If she knew, she would definitely be shocked!¡± Sarah sighed. ¡°Yesterday, people from the Cooper family went to my house to apologize. Later, Julian and Uncle left. Christian said he wanted to talk to my mom alone. I thought that my mother would definitely oppose it. Who knew that my mother would agree after he talked to my mother for half an hour.¡± She really couldn¡¯t figure it out. What trick that man use to make her mother agree to this matter in half an hour? ¡°You¡¯re saying that auntie agreed to marry you to that Christian?¡± Kendall looked at Sarah and asked in disbelief. ¡°Yes! I asked my mother and also Christian, but neither of them was willing to tell me! Forget it. As long as I canst for three months, I will be free again.¡± Sarah did not want to think too much about it. Besides, she could not possibly be with that Christian Cooper forever. ¡°Oh right. There is one more thing. If you really marry him, then how are you going to rest after marriage? You¡¯re not really sleeping with him, are you?¡± ¡°His body can¡¯t take it anymore, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Looking at that man¡¯s physical condition, even if there was a beauty lying beside him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything, right? ¡°Sigh, looks like he¡¯s really quite pitiful! That prospective fianc¨¦e of his must have betrayed him because of this, right?¡± After hearing what Sarah said, Kendall also could not bear it anymore. ¡°It should be!¡± ¡°Alright then! Since it¡¯s already like this, then you won¡¯t be having a wedding with him tomorrow, right?¡± ¡°No way! Our wedding will be held in a week. When the timees, you can be my bridesmaid!¡± Although this wedding wasn¡¯t what she wanted, she still didn¡¯t want to disappoint her mother. ¡°Alright! For the sake of Aunty, I¡¯ll go.¡± Kendall nodded. The two good friends chatted until about ten o¡¯ clock. Sarah saw that it was about time, so she went to Christian¡¯s apartment. She pressed the doorbell, and the person who opened the door was actually Christian. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Strange Man ¡°Don¡¯t you know to buy some food?¡± Christian saw that she was empty-handed and questioned her coldly. ¡°How do I know if there are any foods here?¡± [¡®Besides, why should I buy it for you!¡¯] Sarah swallowed thest few words when she saw Christian¡¯s cold eyes. ¡°You are now my wife!¡± Christian guessed what she wanted to say next and looked at her unceremoniously to emphasize. Sarah heard his words and walked into the living room gloomily. ¡°Don¡¯t you know whether I am your wife or not?¡± She really could not stand this man. He pulled a poker face every day and was so fierce to everyone he saw! She did not owe him anything! ¡°Stop right there!¡± Sarah stopped in her tracks and looked back at him. She felt that this man was really unreasonable. But the moment she turned around, she saw him sitting in a wheelchair. Her heart instantly softened again. She sighed and looked at Christian, who was in the wheelchair, and said helplessly. ¡°Christian, I registered with you and get married, but we are not really husband and wife. I don¡¯t want to argue with you. I just hope that these three months will pass peacefully and then we can break up peacefully. Ok?¡± ¡°Then what you mean is that every day youe here to be my princess and let me serve you?¡± Christian looked at her coldly and asked her. ¡°I don¡¯t mean that. I can cook for you. Please treat me better in the future. I am not the one who betrayed you! I just hope you can treat me better.¡± Sarah found that there was something wrong with hermunication with this man. She clearly meant well, but he insisted on misleading her. It was as if he was deliberately looking for trouble with her! Christian looked at her and blinked. ¡°Before our wedding, youe to make lunch and dinner for me everyday! No matter what kind of agreement we have, at least you are my legal wife now. Besides the life of husband and wife, you still have to fulfill the duty of a wife! Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± ¡°You mean I have to take care of you in the future?¡± When she got her marriage certificate with him, she really didn¡¯t think that there would be so many things waiting for her. Take care of a man in a wheelchair? She really didn¡¯t think about it! ¡°You don¡¯t want to? Or rather, you did not want it to begin with? Or you discriminate against people in wheelchair?¡± Christian looked at her with a cold expression and asked her back. Sarah helplessly exhaled and looked at this unreasonable man. ¡°Can you not distort the truth? I did not think so! What happened yesterday until now was too sudden. I haven¡¯t gotten out of Julian¡¯s shadow yet and you want me fulfill my duty as a wife. Do you think it¡¯s that simple to forget a person?¡± At the end of her words, Sarah¡¯s tone became a little out of control. ¡°¡­¡± Christian silently looked at her. The remote-controlled wheelchair turned around and left! ¡°Hey, can you not be like this? Did I say something wrong?¡± Sarah was a little troubled by this man. Christian turned back the wheelchair and looked at her expressionlessly. ¡°We are going to have our wedding in a week, but my fianc¨¦e still thinks about another man. What do you think I should do?¡± ¡°Everything happened yesterday, okay! I¡¯m not a god. I¡¯m an ordinary person! Can¡¯t you give me some time? Besides, we¡¯re just pretending to be married. What I am thinking about, why do you care about me so much?¡± Sarah could not stand this man looking at her and arguing loudly. A faint sneer appeared on Christian¡¯s lips. ¡°I understand. Then you can leave¡­¡± After saying that, he turned around and prepared to leave with the Remote-controlled wheelchair again. Sarah looked at his back. She really could not do anything to this man. But she could not bear to make things too stiff with him. She could onlypromise and sigh as she walked in front of him to block his path. ¡°Alright, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have said those words just now. From now on, I will do my duty as a wife. Everything happened so quickly, I really didn¡¯t have time to ept it¡­ Can you give me some time to adapt, please?¡± If this man wasn¡¯t sitting in a wheelchair, she would have definitely mmed the door and left. But his body wasn¡¯t in good condition, and now he was betrayed by his younger brother and fianc¨¦e. It was understandable that he wasn¡¯t in a good mood. ¡°Then remember what you just said!¡± Christian looked at her without moving. Sarah nodded. ¡°I will remember! Go and rest first. I will go to the kitchen to cook.¡± After saying that, she put down the bag in her hand and turned to go to the kitchen. ¡°There is nothing in the fridge. How are you going to cook?¡± Christian asked coldly from behind her. ¡°I think there were some yesterday.¡± Sarah remembered clearly that there were still some food and ingredients yesterday when she was making dinner in the fridge. She walked into the kitchen in disbelief. She reached out to open the fridge and saw that there was nothing inside. She turned around and looked at Christian in confusion. ¡°What about the things in the fridge?¡± ¡°I asked Jayson to take them away!¡± Christian did not hide it. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Why do you have so many questions?¡± ¡°Then how can I make lunch?¡± Sarah was very speechless towards this man. Was he trying to find trouble with her? He treated her like this even before they had a wedding. If she really married him, then¡­ Well, she really did not dare to think about it! ¡°Why don¡¯t you just go out and buy some!¡± Christian said as he walked to the door with Remote- controlled wheelchair. He turned to look at Sarah and instructed. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to the supermarket together!¡± ¡°You¡¯reing with me?¡± Sarah looked at him in disbelief and could not react in time. ¡°You think I am shameful?¡± Christian looked at her coldly, his eyes were sharp. ¡°No, no! That¡¯s not what I meant. I mean Jayson is not at home right now¡­¡± She was afraid that it would hurt his confidence. Sarah quickly waved her hand. Since young, she had never been surrounded by people in wheelchair. She also did not have the experience of taking care of people in this area. If she really brought him to the supermarket¡­ Just thinking about it made her head hurt. ¡°If you think I¡¯m embarrassing you, just say it. You don¡¯t need to use Jayson as an excuse! Go by yourself! If I go, it will also be a disgrace to you!¡± After Christian coldly said that, he turned around and prepared to return to him room. Hearing Christian¡¯s words, Sarah immediately reached out and grabbed his wheelchair. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this! I really did not mean it that way! I was worried that something would happen to you! Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s go together¡­¡± Christian looked at her coldly and did not say anything. Sarah changed her shoes and picked up her bag. Seeing that Christian was also dressed neatly, she pushed him out of the door. Once out of the neighborhood, Sarah immediately realized how wrong her decision was. Bringing a man in a wheelchair to the supermarket was really difficult. Putting aside everything else, just the car alone was enough to make things difficult for her. It was impossible to take the bus. Sarah pushed Christian to the side on the road and wanted to stop a taxi, but after standing by the roadside for a long time, not a single taxi was willing to stop. However, there were still many good people in this world. About half an hourter, a red taxi stopped in front of the two of them. The taxi driver was a warm-hearted person. Looking at Christian¡¯s physique, he knew that Sarah could not move him by herself. He quickly got out of the car and carefully carried Christian to the backseat of the car. He then helped Sarah put the wheelchair into the trunk of the car. Sarah did not expect to meet such a good person. Along the way, she kept saying grateful words to the taxi driver. Christian, on the other hand, still pulled the poker face and looked out the window silently. Because of the taxi driver¡¯s help, the two of them smoothly arrived at the entrance of the supermarket. Seeing the taxi go far away, Sarah could not help but sigh. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that there are still many good people in this world!¡± Christian listened to her words and looked in the direction of the taxi. His deep eyes shed with an undetectable light. Sarah used toe to this supermarket often, so she knew theyout of the ce very well. There was a convenientne at the door, and the wheelchair could be pushed up. Sarah pushed Christian into the supermarket. She knew that he could use Remote-controlled wheelchair, so she discussed with him whether he could use Remote-controlled wheelchairs, and then she went to push another shopping cart. ¡°No!¡± Christian directly rejected Sarah¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Can you not be so unreasonable? I am pushing you alone. How can I buy vegetables? Why don¡¯t you wait for me here? I will take you away after I finish buying, okay?¡± Sarah found that she was facing apletely domineering and selfish man. He could say whatever he wanted to say, but she could not refute him! She was really angered to death! Christian narrowed his eyes and looked at her coldly. ¡°Are you afraid of meeting an old acquaintance here? If you exin my identity, you will feel ashamed again, right?¡± Christian¡¯s words made Sarah¡¯s anger rise. She angrily stared at him. ¡°Hey, can you not be so unreasonable? When did I say that kind of thing? Don¡¯t speak nonsense!¡± ¡°But that¡¯s what you think!¡± Christian retorted bluntly. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Sarah protested helplessly. ¡°But it¡¯s written on you face!¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay! You won! Whatever you think! I can push you, right?¡± Sarah listened to his words and directlypromised. She gave up on the idea of pushing the shopping cart and thought she woulde to buy more on her own some other day. Christian did not say anything else and allowed Sarah to push him to the vegetable area. Sarah first picked some vegetables and then bought some fresh meat. Knowing that Christian was very picky, Sarah asked him if he had any dishes that he did not like to eat. ¡°Soldiers do not have so many troublesome things!¡± Christian coldly replied her. ¡°Can¡¯t I ask?¡± Sarah looked at his back and made a face to vent her anger. She kindly asked him but did not expect to get into trouble. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was sitting in a wheelchair, she really wanted to leave. ¡°You¡¯d better use your brain before you ask. I don¡¯t like brainless people!¡± Christian directly ridiculed her. Sarah blinked speechlessly and raised her hand to pat her chest. Finally, she nodded vigorously and surrendered. ¡°Okay, okay, okay, okay! It was all my fault! I was wrong. Is that alright?¡± Christian did not say anything after hearing her words. Sarah immediately heaved a sigh of relief and swore that she would never say anything to this strange man again. She was worried that she would not be able to take it. Sarah only bought a few things that were enough for dinner tonight. When she left, Christian asked her to buy a box of milk. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Chapter 28 He Can be Very Good to Others ¡°I have to push you. How can I take it? Regimental Commander, please don¡¯t torture me like this, okay? I don¡¯t have three heads and six arms!¡± Sarah was really speechless towards this man. But looking at his legs, she did not dare to say too much. ¡°Then you can buy a bottle!¡± Christianpromised this time. Sarah put everything away and pushed Christian to the cashier. She took out her bank card and was ready to pay the bill. Suddenly someone patted her on the shoulder and a sweet voice came from behind. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Sarah? What a coincidence! You¡¯re also here to shop at the supermarket?¡± Sarah turned around and saw her ssmate, Emily, from junior high to university. She was wearing a sexy short skirt and a thin and almost transparent trench coat. She was tightly holding onto a young handsome man as she greeted her. ¡°Yeah. What a coincidence! I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here!¡± Sarah politely nodded at Emily. She did not have a good impression of this girl. She had spared no effort in pursuing Julian. They were also considered rivals in love. ¡°Yo, who is this?¡± Emily looked at Christian in front of her as she spoke. She saw Sarah with a disabled person. Her interest in revenge immediately came. She let go of her boyfriend¡¯s arm and went from the side of the tunnel to in front of Christian. She passionately extended her hand to him. ¡°Hello! I am Sarah¡¯s junior high school ssmate Emily! You are her friend, right?¡± Christian looked coldly at this girl. He blinked his eyes and said coldly, ¡°Hello!¡± Emily could not stand this person¡¯s sharp gaze and awkwardly retracted her hand back to Sarah¡¯s side. She was a little unhappy with Christian¡¯s attitude towards her but still looked at Sarah with a smile like a flower and asked, ¡°Sarah, who is he? Is he your rtive or friend?¡± Emily¡¯s words made Sarah a little embarrassed for a moment and did not know how to answer this question. Yesterday she had just broken up with Julian and she did not have time to sort out everything. Christian quietly sat in the wheelchair and listened to Sarah keep silent. His originally cold face was instantly covered with ayer of ice! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Seeing the expression on Sarah¡¯s face, Emily¡¯s curiosity became ever greater. She looked at Christian and then looked at Sarah. There was a teasing smile on her face as she asked. ¡°Sarah, he can¡¯t be your new boyfriend, right?¡± Hearing Emily¡¯s question and turning her head to face her annoying face, Sarah did not hesitate anymore. ¡°No! He is my Husband!¡± Emily¡¯s face twitched in surprise. Herrge eyes, which were glued to her fake eyshes, widened. She looked at Sarah in disbelief. ¡°No way! You actually married a ¡­¡± Emily did not continue and only looked at Sarah with sympathy and shook her head. Sarah listened to her words and silently stared at her for a few seconds. When she saw that it was already her turn to pay, she coldly pushed Christian over. Emily saw her attitude and immediately curled her lips in distain. From meeting Emily to pushing Christian out from the supermarket, Sarah had always been silent. Her heart seemed to have suppressed a fire and she was unable to express her depression. Once he came out of the supermarket, Christian took out his phone from his pocket and quickly dialed Jayson¡¯s number, ordering him toe and pick up Sarah and him. When the two of them just arrived at the side of the road, they saw a silver-gray Hyundai driving over. It stopped in front of the two of them and the window quickly rolled down, revealing Emily¡¯s proud and disgusting face. ¡°Sarah, let my boyfriend send you guys off for a while! It is not easy to get a taxi here!¡± Knowing that Emily was deliberately making things her, Sarah immediately shook her head with a cold face. ¡°No need, goodbye!¡± ¡°Then we will leave first. Don¡¯t forget to inform me when you get married.¡± Emily smiled and rolled up the window. Then she smiled with disdain. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just get married a paralyzed? What are you so proud of? Humph!¡± The man beside looked at Sarah, who was outside the window, and shook his head with a smile. The car quickly sped out. Sarah saw that the car had finally disappeared and then she looked at Christian, who was still cold and indifferent beside her. The grievance in her heart surged up, and tears slowly blurred her vision. Christian looked at her coldly and blinked his eyes. He minded his own business and turned around to leave towards the other side of the sidewalk. ¡°Hey! Where are you going?¡± Sarah did not even have the time to wipe her tears when he saw him leave alone. She nervously chased after him with the things in her hand to block his path. ¡°Take the bus back yourself! I can go back myself!¡± After Christian said that, he controlled his remote- controlled wheelchair wanted to go around Sarah and leave. ¡°What are you doing? Did I say something wrong again? We came out together, how can I let you go back alone!¡± Sarah grabbed the armrest of the wheelchair. Christian looked at her sharply, ¡°When you are with me, you will inevitably mocked and ridiculed! As long as you are by my side, that kind of situation can happen at any time! Sarah, even if we are husband and wife in name, you will be criticized by outside world. Facing that awkward situation just now, ask your heart, can you hold on for three months?¡± Sarah was stunned by his words. In this short period of time from yesterday to today, she did not have time to think about these things. Facing Christian¡¯s sharp gaze, she did not know how to answer at this moment. Although they were husband and wife, deep in her heart, she had not even treated this man as her husband, nor was she able to let him enter her life. Seeing she had been silent, Christian grabbed her hand that was holding the wheelchair and prepared to leave. Sarah understood his cold and hard character and worried that something would happen to him. She suddenly grabbed the wheelchair and looked at him. ¡°You are right! Even if we are husband and wife in name, I will have to bear the criticism of outside world. But do you know¡­ How it feels when I think that I will have to live in Cooper family vi and have to see Julian everyday¡­ I have already made the hardest choice. Do I still care of beingughed by others?¡± ¡°Christian, I know you are regimentalmander. Your life experience must be much richer than mine. From yesterday till now, I have abandoned and married to you. It has only been 20 or so hours. I am not as tolerant as you, all of this happened too quickly¡­ It left me at a loss of what to do.¡± ¡°Last night, I did not sleep well. I was even thinking about what my future life will be. Am I going to find a random man and marry so easily? I know you¡¯re in pain too. It¡¯s more painful than mine because one is your own brother and other one is your fianc¨¦e. In this world, other than me there is probably no one who can understand your pain. We are same kind of people who sympathize with each other. Please don¡¯t be so harsh on me. Give me some time to get used to it. Let me stand up slowly, okay?¡± Christian listened to what she said and blinked his eyes. He looked at Sarah who was looking at him with anticipation. After a long time, he nodded, ¡°Okay!¡± Sarah heard his words and heaved a sigh of relief. She looked at him and smiled. ¡°Then let¡¯s go home now!¡± Christian looked at her and stretched out his hand to take some things from her and ced them on his lap. ¡°Give them to me!¡± His actions stunned her for a moment, then she came to her senses. She grabbed the things back and held it in her hands. ¡°No need! Your legs are not good to begin with! You can¡¯t mistreat either!¡± After saying that, Sarah walked behind him again and pushed him back to the side of the road. Jayson¡¯s car rushed very quickly. He first helped Sarah¡¯s put the things in the trunk of the car then carried Christian to the car. Seeing Sarah sitting beside Christian, he started the car and drove the two back to the apartment. He didn¡¯t know if it was because what Sarah said at the supermarket entrance, but since the two of them came from the supermarket, Christian did not cause any more trouble for her. Once they entered the apartment Sarah put the dishes and meat in the kitchen. She put an apron and prepared to make a lunch. Christian went to study and first called Jayson to say something. About five minutester, Jayson came out of study and went straight to kitchen. ¡°Sister-inw, let me help you.¡± Seeing Sarah choosing the vegetables alone, Jayson walked in to help her. Sarah smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can take care of it myself. Go and take care of regimentalmander.¡± Jayson heard what she said and grinned. He showed his white teeth and ignored her rejection. He grabbed a handful of vegetable and chatted with her while chopping the vegetables. ¡°Sister-inw, do you think that Regimental Commander has a bad personality?¡± ¡°He keeps looking trouble with me! How can you get through this?¡± When Sarah heard what Jayson asked her, she did not mind that he was Christian¡¯s operation soldier and answered truthfully. Jayson smiled, ¡°Actually, Sister-inw, that¡¯s because you don¡¯t understand him! Our, Regimental Commander, is a very good person!¡± ¡°Good person? I think he is a petty person!¡± Sarah had never seen such a petty man in her life. As long as they met, he would find trouble with her everywhere. Jayson listened to her and sighed. As he picked the dishes, he felt injustice for their regimental commander. ¡°You see, regimentalmander doesn¡¯t really like to talk. He¡¯s just not good at expressing himself. In fact, every time Vivian went to the army to see him, he was very happy. I remember once when Vivian went to our army, her appetite was not very good. Regimentalmander specially brought her to a restaurant in the city and ordered a lot of the dishes that she liked.¡± ¡°I remember clearly that day, there was a dish called Red Wine Hotpot Pigeon that Vivian especially liked to eat. After that, Vivian returned home. Our, Regimental Commander, specially went to buy ingredients. When he was free, he would study how to make that dish. He even specially went to that restaurant to eat a few times. Every time he came back, he would make red wine hotpot pigeon. But every time, he couldn¡¯t make that kind of taste.¡± ¡°In the end, guess what method he came up with?¡± Jayson stopped there. ¡°What method?¡± Sarah was really curious when she heard that. She stared at Jayson and asked. ¡°He called the chef in our canteen to personally eat it once! After the chef came back, he hold him how to cook it. Later when Vivian went to our army, she tasted that dish. Now tell, how is our Regimental Commander?¡± Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Chapter 29 I Don¡¯t Want to Wear I ¡°Wow, that Vivian is so lucky¡­¡± Sarah said enviously when she heard Jayson¡¯s words. She remembered that in the nine years that she and Julian had known each other, he had never done such a thing for her. She could not help but feel a little disappointed. ¡°Yes! But Vivian had never known about these things! The most infuriating thing is that our, regimental commander, treated her so well, but she actually got involved with regimentalmander¡¯s younger brother.¡± When Jayson finished speaking, he felt a bit sorry for his regimentalmander. Sarah heard him finish speaking, and her heart also felt ufortable. Then she became silent. ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t mind what I just said. I want to tell you that our regimentalmander is a good person. He just doesn¡¯t like to express it.¡± Seeing Sarah be silent, Jayson realized that he had said something wrong and quickly exined. Sarah heard his words and pursed her lips. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see that he was a good person? He has been looking for trouble with me since yesterday. If he¡¯s a good person, then there won¡¯t be any bad person in this world!¡± From the time she officially met him until now, she had no good impression of him at all. ¡°Sister-inw, you came out of regimentalmander¡¯s brother¡¯s office yesterday and went home. Regimentalmander and I went to back to Cooper family vi together.¡± Jayson couldn¡¯t help but sigh when he thought about what happened in the vi of Cooper family. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± ¡°Regimentalmander¡¯s mother passed away early. This Lady Copper is not his biological mother. I think you should know this, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Sarah immediately looked at him and nodded. ¡°Not long after we returned to the vi yesterday, regimentalmander told his family about your marriage registration. But when Madam Cooper heard that you were married to regimental commander¡­ She pointed at regimentalmander¡¯s nose and cursed, saying that he was not worthy of being Julian¡¯s Big Brother. She also said that he married you because he wanted to use you to avenge his biological mother.¡± ¡°She said¡­ He clearly knew that you were Julian¡¯s fianc¨¦e, yet he shamelessly registered his marriage with you. He had no conscience at all. She even mocked him for sitting in a wheelchair¡­¡± ¡°Jayson! What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Before Jayson could finish, he heard a roaring from the living room. It turned out that that Christian hade out of the study at some point in time! Jayson was so scared that his face changed. He stood up and looked at Christian with a red face. ¡°Regimental Commander, I¡­¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°When did you be like a woman? Why are you so long-winded? If you don¡¯t want to stay here, go back to the army!¡± Christian looked really angry. He shouted at Jayson. Sarah could not stand it anymore. She walked out of the kitchen with the vegetables in her hands. She walked to Christian and looked down at him. ¡°What are you yelling at? I want to see how you scare Jayson! He only told me these things because he felt that you were wronged!¡± Christian immediately looked at her rudely and said, ¡°What do you want to do? You want to teach me a lesson too?¡± Sarah blushed. She felt that this person was really unreasonable. She nced at him and said in bad tone, ¡°Whatever you think!¡± After saying that she turned around and went into the kitchen. She handed the dishes in her hands to Jayson and said, ¡°Jayson, help me deal with these dishes. I want to see who dares to chase you away!¡± Christian looked at the woman¡¯s back and listened to her angry words. His eyes moved slightly and he turned around and went back to the study. ¡°Sister-inw, regimentalmander¡¯s temper has always been like this since his leg was injured. You must not take it to heart!¡± Seeing Christian return to the study, Jayson was afraid that Sarah would be angry with Christian, so he quickly put in a good word for Christian. Sarah shook her head. She did not mind what Christian just said. ¡°Although I have never been in a wheelchair, I can understand him. Especially since he is a soldier, he definitely has a bad temper. It¡¯s alright.¡± After Sarah said that, she smiled at Jayson. ¡°You are such a good girl! It is very good that regimentalmander is able to marry such a girl like you¡­¡± Jayson said with a smile. Sarah smiled bitterly and did not continue with Jayson¡¯s words. Between her and Christian, there was no real marriage at all. What else could she say? Because Jayson was there, they had a rather a pleasant lunch. Christian sat quietly at the table and ate his lunch. Sarah chatted with Jayson during that time. Although Christian¡¯s face was cold, he did not say anything. After lunch, Sarah wanted to clean up the kitchen, but was stopped by Jayson. ¡°I will handle the rest. You can go back first!¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go first!¡± Sarah really did not want to see Christian¡¯s gloomy face. She took her beg and went to the study to greet Christian. Hearing that she was going to leave, Christian though for a moment and looked at her and said slowly, ¡°Come over early in the morning tomorrow. We still need to take wedding photos!¡± Sarah was stunned and showed an unnatural expression. ¡°We don¡¯t need to take wedding photos! We are not really¡­¡± Sarah was halfway through her sentence when her eyes met Christian¡¯s sharp eyes. She held back her words and only said, ¡°Okay, I understand!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Christian looked at her coldly and lowered his head to continue with his work. Seeing that he did not say anything else, Sarah closed the door for him and greeted Jayson. Then she left Christian¡¯s apartment. Jayson watched Sarah walk further and further into themunity then walked to Christian and asked with some uneasiness. ¡°Regimental Commander, are you not afraid that you will scare her away by doing this to her?¡± Christian looked at the sky outside the window and blinked. He did not say anything. After breakfast the next day, Sarah was worried that Christian would find trouble with her again so she rushed over early in the morning. Jayson carefully brought Christian downstairs and helped him settle down in the car. Then he drove the two out of the apartmentplex. The car drove in the city for 30 minutes and finally stopped in front of a wedding dress shop. Sarah realized that this was not a photography shop at all. She could not help but feel a little puzzled, but she knew Christian¡¯s temper so she did not say anything. The wedding dress was customized ording to Vivian¡¯s size. Sarah¡¯s figure was simr to Vivian¡¯s, so the wedding dress was fit on her body. The female boss in the wedding store dressed Sarah like a beautiful bride. When Sarah walked out wearing that beautiful wedding dress, all the employees felt their eyes lit up. Even Jayson felt that Regimentalmander¡¯s wife was really as beautiful as a fairy! However, Christian, who was sitting in the wheelchair, only nced at her lightly before turning his head to look out the window. His already cold face was covered with ayer of frost again. This was indeed understandable. No matter how beautiful the bride was, she was not person he originally wanted to marry! Because no one was in a good mood, the process of the wedding dress being worn was very quick. For these two people, as the size was appropriate, it would be fine. As for the effect of wearing it, no one was in the mood to really observe it. Because the size of the wedding dress was basically all right, the wedding dress was worn very quickly. It didn¡¯t take long for the two of them toe out of the wedding dress store. The wedding photography store wasn¡¯t too far away, so they arrived before they could even take a step. Because they had already made an appointment before, when the two of them arrived, the cameraman and makeup artist were all ready. Sarah looked at the row of beautiful wedding dresses in front of her. She then looked at Christian, who was beside her, and felt an indescribable difort in her heart. She saw that those people were ready to start putting on makeup for her. She first gestured to the people beside her, indicating that she wanted to talk to Christian alone. The others saw through her intensions and left the dressing room. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Christian looked at her indifferently and asked. ¡°I don¡¯t want to take wedding photos anymore¡­¡± Sarah hesitated, but she still said what she wanted to say. ¡°Do you think it is possible to get married without wedding photos?¡± Christian looked at her and asked coldly. ¡°I know it is not good, but I still do not want to take photos¡­¡± Sarah looked at his gloomy face. She bit her lips tightly and turned her face to look at the wedding dress beside her. She said slowly with some emotion. ¡°I know you might not understand. Many years ago, I had always fantasized about a day in the future¡­ On that day, my favorite man would personally put on the wedding dress for me. Although I didn¡¯t wait for that day, the wedding dress was pure in my heart. Not only does it represent that a woman is going to marry a man, it also represents pure love!¡± ¡°Although we will still have to divorce in the future, I will only wear a wedding dress once! I want to wear it for the man I love the most to see. So, I hope you can understand me¡­¡± To her, wearing a holy wedding dress was a beautiful dream of love. Although Julian mercilessly shattered it, she believed that one day in the future, there must be someone who was really born for her. He would hold her in his hands and truly like her. Love her wholeheartedly. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t you refuse when you tried on the wedding dress?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I tried it on just now that I didn¡¯t want to take wedding photos. And when we will be holding the wedding, I won¡¯t wear that wedding dress either. Because that¡¯s someone else¡¯s love. I don¡¯t want to live in another woman¡¯s shadow.¡± ¡°In the past, I have always lived for Julian. I would do whatever he says. I have always foolishly thought that as long as he likes and is happy, it is love. Only now do I know that I was wrong. True love must be mutual affection. Between you and me is a y. I won¡¯t ask you for too much, but I hope you can agree to my request this time!¡± Sarah understood this person¡¯s personality. So when she said these words, she really did not think that he would agree to her idea. It was not known that if Sarah¡¯s words touched Christian. He looked at Sarah and was silent for a few seconds. Finally, he unexpectedly nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡± His answer waspletely out of Sarah¡¯s expectations. Hearing his answer, she could not help but smile happily. She still looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Is what you said true? You really agreed?¡± ¡°You can wear wedding rings, right?¡± Christian did not answer her question. Instead, he looked at her coldly and asked. ¡°Yes!¡± Sarah immediately nodded her head heavily. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the jewelry store!¡± Christian looked at her and shook his wheelchair to leave the dressing room. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Chapter 30 The Bride is Not Her The two of them soon arrived at the jewelry store. Sarah chose a very ordinary diamond ring. To her, she was not interested in anything or the details of the wedding. After all, the person she was about to marry was not the person she truly loved! Christian looked at the ring she chose and did not say anything. After paying, he left the jewelry store. After the three of them get into the car, Jayson received a phone call as soon as he started the car. He looked at the number and picked up. The other on the other hand told him something and he kept nodding his head. Jayson turned around to look at Sarah and then Christian. ¡°Regimental Commander, it is Doctor Hughes¡¯s number¡­¡± Christian¡¯s eyes moved slightly before he looked at Sarah who was beside him and said slowly, ¡°Let¡¯s stop for today. I still have something to do. Take a taxi back yourself!¡± When she heard that she could leave, Sarah was indescribably happy in her heart, but on the surface, she still suppressed her emotions. She looked at Christian and nodded. ¡°Okay! Call me if you need anything.¡± After saying that, she opened the car door and prepared to leave. Jayson stuck his head out of the car window and looked at Sarah apologetically waving his hand. ¡°Sister-inw, we will go first!¡± Sarah nodded and her eyes fell on Christian. Seeing him seeing her coldly, she squeezed out a smile and smiled at him. Then she quickly turned around and walked along the sidewalk. Jayson hurriedly started the car and drove back to Christian¡¯s apartment. The person who called Jayson was Christian¡¯s doctor in charge. Her name was Greta Hughes. She was actually a doctor at military hospital. Because she was worried about Christian¡¯s leg injury, she took the opportunity to come to the city for a meeting to see how Christian was doing. Because Greta had been here once before, she knew where Christian¡¯s apartment was. When Jayson¡¯s car stopped in front of the apartment, he saw Greta already waiting downstairs. Once Jayson parked the car, Greta quickly walked over. Jayson first helped Christian sit in a wheelchair. Before he could reach out, Greta pushed Christian into the apartment. Jayson looked at her back. He knew this female doctor always liked Christian, so he followed with a smile. Once they entered the elevator, Greta looked at Christian and asked with concern, ¡°How have you been these two days?¡± ¡°My body hasn¡¯t changed¡­¡± Christian replied softly. ¡°I heard your wedding has been postponed. What exactly happened?¡± Greta understood Christian¡¯s personality. She hesitated for a while but still could not help but ask him. Christian ignored the question. He looked at the elevator and kept silent. Greta saw that he was silent and did not continue to ask. She looked at Jayson and asked. ¡°Did you do rehabilitation training for regimentalmander these few days? His leg injury has not healed yet. You have to take good care of him!¡± Jayson looked at her and smiled. ¡°Doctor Hughes, don¡¯t worry. I haven¡¯t stopped¡­¡± Jayson wanted to say something when he said this. He looked at Christian¡¯s back and swallowed the words he wanted to say. ¡°That¡¯s good! I will check on himter and see how he is recovering.¡± As the two of them talked, the elevator arrived. Greta pushed Christian to his apartment. As soon as they entered the living room, Greta put down her bag and changed into slippers. She pushed Christian to the sofa. When she reached out to take off his shoes, Christian stopped her. ¡°Jayson¡­¡± Although Greta was a doctor, if she took off his shoes, he would still feel ufortable. Greta looked at him and smiled. She stubbornly lifted his leg and helped his take off his shoes. ¡°You are just a patient in front of me. I don¡¯t mind. What do you mind?¡± As she spoke, she pulled the corner of his pants to the top of his knee and began to examine his leg injury. After asking a few questions, Greta took out the acupuncture bag she carried with her and put it on the coffee table. She skillfully took out silver needles from inside and started to perform acupuncture on Christian. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How is your wedding preparations going?¡± Greta skillfully inserted the needles while asking Christian. Because Vivian often went to Christian¡¯s army, many people in the army knew about the two of them. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a doctor? Why do you care about other things besides treatment?¡± Christian looked at her and asked coldly. Greta looked at his cold face and thought that he was finally going to marry another woman. A sour feeling rose in her heart, but she resisted the urge to joke with him. ¡°Our Hero Regimental Commander is about to be the groom. Although I am a doctor, at the same time, I am also yourrade.¡± Christian looked at her indifferently and was silent again. ¡°I am joking with you. Are you really angry? Christian, where is Vivian? Shouldn¡¯t she be your side every day at a time like this?¡± Greta was somewhat surprised that she did not see Vivian here. ¡°The bride is not her!¡± Christian looked at her and replied coldly. Greta heard what he said and looked up at him. ¡°What did you say? The bride is not her? Then who is it?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know her!¡± ¡°Impossible! Which of the woman around you I don¡¯t know? Quickly tell me, who is the woman you married?¡± Greta was shocked by this unexpected situation and must make him say it out loud. ¡°Marriage is my business! Why should I tell you?¡± Christian asked coldly. ¡°Why? Christian! Other people don¡¯t know the reason, but you still don¡¯t know? In the past, you said you wouldn¡¯t marry anyone other than Vivian. Fine! I will ept it! But now you are telling me that the one who married you is another woman! You clearly know that I like you! Why did this happen? But you didn¡¯t tell me?¡± The more Greta spoke, the more agitated she became. She looked at Christian and questioned his loudly. Christian looked at her coldly and his eyes were sharp. ¡°Two years ago, I told you that I can¡¯t give you what you want! I only treat you as arade and a doctor. If you have other feelings for me, then don¡¯t treat my leg injury!¡± Hearing Christian¡¯s heartless words, Greta¡¯s eyes instantly dimmed. She bit her lips hard and swallowed all the grievances in her heart. She really wanted to leave immediately, but she could not be cruel to him, so she could only nod. ¡°I am sorry¡­¡± Christian heard what she said and sighed heavily. Although he knew that she was too cruel to him, he still made up his mind. ¡°Commander helped me contact an old expert in this city. During this period of time, don¡¯te and see me again¡­¡± Greta choked up when she heard his words. She quietly put away the needle and stood up to look at Christian. She asked with heartache, ¡°Is the girl who married you much better than me? Why would you rather marry her than marry me?¡± Christian heard her question and his eyes slightly moved. After a while, he slowly replied. ¡°You don¡¯t need topare anything with her. The reason why I married her was because she appeared when I needed her the most. Perhaps this is the fate between me and her. It¡¯s that simple. You can go back¡­¡± Greta heard his words and bit her lips. After a moment of silence, she could not help but ask him. ¡°Marriage is a big thing for a lifetime. How can you be so impulsive? Do you know her? Do you like her?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not something you should consider. Go back¡­¡± After he finished speaking, Christian controlled the wheelchair and turned around to leave for the study. ¡°Christian!¡± Greta shouted at him from behind with a slight breakdown. Christian¡¯s wheelchair stopped on the spot but he did not turn around. ¡°Christian, there are not many women in this world who can tolerate your bad temper. Do you know only I can! I can do anything for you. Even if you can¡¯t stand up from now on, I will take care of you without any hesitation! Christian, you will definitely regret this!¡± Greta looked at the back of this heartless man, and her tears kept falling. As he listened to her sobbing, Christian slowly turned his wheelchair around. He looked at her in silence for a few seconds before speaking. ¡°You are right! There are not many women who can tolerate this temper of mine. I also believe that you can do it when you say it! But there is one thing that you are wrong about.¡± ¡°Other than you, there is another person who can tolerate this kind of temper of mine. She is my wife now! From now on, don¡¯t hold any hope for me. You can go back!¡± Watching his back disappear into the study Greta¡¯s tears fell once again. Jayson looked at the female military doctor¡¯s sad look and could not bear to see her. ¡°Doctor Hughes, you also know that Regimental Commander has this temper. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Greta raised her hand to wipe her tears and looked at the door of study with some unwillingness. ¡°Jayson, tell me, why the bride is not Vivian?¡± If it was really that woman, she would be satisfied. But it was not! Jayson hesitated for a moment and said with a sparkle in his eyes. ¡°You should ask Regimental Commander about this¡­¡± ¡°Do you think he will tell me? Okay! Even if you don¡¯t tell me about this, you know that I have liked him for so many years. Tell me, what¡¯s the name of that woman? How long have they known each other? How is that woman better than me?¡± Although Jayson had not known Sarah for a long time, he had a very good impression of her. He heard Greta ask him. He thought about it and answered sincerely, ¡°I have not known her for long. I haven¡¯t had much contact with her either. But after being with her for the past two days, I feel that she¡¯s very good girl. It is Regimental Commander¡¯s fortune to be able to marry her. Regimental Commander has seen more people than me. Although he did not say it loud, I think he must have thought about it in his heart. Even if they are in a sh marriage, I think Regimental Commander will not give up on her. Doctor Hughes, just give up on Regimental Commander¡­¡± Greta¡¯s lips twitched when she heard Jayson¡¯s words. She reluctantly looked at the door of the study and silently turned around to leave. ¡­ Ever since learning about the matter of Christian and Sarah¡¯s marriage, Julian had been very depressed these two days. He was worried that this matter would not be good for the child in Vivian¡¯s womb, so he had never dared to tell her. But Vivian still felt a trace of strangeness from his words and actions. Today was the day of the inspection. Because Julian had made an appointment in advance, the inspection process went very smoothly. When Julian brought Vivian into the car, Vivian looked at him. Although the child in her womb made him very happy, on his face, she could always catch a hint of mncholy. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Chapter 31 To Let Her Divorce Her Husband ¡°What¡¯s wrong, honey?¡± Seeing Vivian constantly sizing him up, Julian turned his face to look at her and smiled. ¡°Julian, what happened to you these two days? Why are you so depressed?¡± Vivian stared into Julian¡¯s eyes, trying to see something. When he heard Vivian ask him, Julian¡¯s eyes darkened. He sighed heavily and looked away. He quietly looked at the road in front of him. ¡°Julian, did you Big Brother say something to you? Or did your family not agree with us being together?¡± Seeing his expression, Vivian nervously held his arm and asked. ¡°Vivian, I think I should tell you the truth! But you must not be angry.¡± Knowing that Christian and Sarah¡¯s marriage could not be hidden for long, Julian thought about it and decided to tell her the truth. ¡°Okay! I am not angry. Then tell me, what exactly happened?¡± Vivian stared at him closely. ¡°In the office the day before yesterday¡­ Didn¡¯t Big Brother and Sarah appear together?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Vivian nodded. ¡°Do you know what they did after they left that day?¡± ¡°Did they go to your house together? Then, is your dad going to chase you out of the Cooper family? Aiya, then what should we do? Isn¡¯t Christian the leader of the army? How could he do such a thing?¡± Julian immediately held her hand tofort her. ¡°Vivian, it¡¯s not what you think! After they left that day, they directly registered for marriage! Sarah is not my sister-inw¡­¡± ¡°What did you say? They¡­ They are married!¡± Vivian was shocked by this matter for a long time and could not recover from her shock. She widened her eyes and could not believe that what she heard was true. ¡°Yes! The wedding was postponed by a week. Big Brother had already convinced Sarah¡¯s mother and both parents had agreed. Sigh¡­ How do you think I will face her in the future?¡± Julian thought of living in the same house as Sarah in the future and could not help but have a headache. ¡°No! Julian, you can¡¯t let them get married! Christian will definitely do this to take revenge on us! Right, didn¡¯t Sarah listen to you very much in the past? Call her and ask her out. Let¡¯s talk to her! Quick!¡± Vivian, who had regained her senses, immediately urged Julian. In her opinion, the reason Christian wanted to marry Sarah was to take revenge on her. If that was the case¡­ Even if she married into the Cooper family in the future, she wouldn¡¯t have a good life. That man had a bad temper to begin with. If it wasn¡¯t because of the Regimental Commander identity and Cooper family business, she wouldn¡¯t have tolerated him for so long. Julian hesitated when he heard Vivian¡¯s words. ¡°Ask her out to talk about what?¡± ¡°What do we have to talk about? Of course, we wanted her to divorce Christian!¡± Julian sighed. ¡°I tried to persuade her that day, but she didn¡¯t listen to me! I thought Sarah¡¯s mother would oppose to this marriage, but who knew¡­ She actually agreed¡­¡± Up until now, he still did not understand what method Christian used to get Sarah¡¯s mother to agree. ¡°There were so many people together that day. It definitely would not be possible. Today, the two of us asked her out together. Besides, I am pregnant now. Think about it, if she really lives with us in the Vi of Cooper family in the future¡­ If anything happens to me because of her, what should I do?¡± Julian thought about it and felt that her words made sense. He took out his phone and dialed Sarah¡¯s number. After Sarah got out of Christian¡¯s car, she walked along the sidewalk. Not long after, she saw Christian¡¯s car pass her and disappear into the line of cars in the distance. She looked at the pedestrian street not far away. She wanted to stroll around by herself to rx her mood. She hadn¡¯t gone far when, she phone rang. She thought it must be Christian so she immediately picked it up. But she did not expect it was actually Julian. She looked at the familiar number and bit her lips. After a while, she picked up the phone and put it beside her ear. ¡°Sarah, it¡¯s me!¡± When he heard the phone was picked up, Julian couldn¡¯t wait to speak. It had only two or three days, and she had not sorted out everything. When she heard this familiar voice again, she found that she still couldn¡¯t control her emotions. She kept telling herself in her heart to be strong, but she opened her mouth and couldn¡¯t say anything. Ayer of dense fog rose in her eyes, and endless grievance kept surging up. ¡°Sarah, are you listening? Do you have time now? I want to meet you!¡± Sarah tried her best to suppress her emotions. Her throat was still choking as she asked. ¡°What¡¯s there to see?¡± ¡°Sarah, I know I have let you down. There have been too many things happened in these two days and I did not even have a good chat with you. Where are you? I will go and find you!¡± ¡°Tell me on phone! I don¡¯t want to see you now!¡± She was really afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to control herself. Once she saw him, she couldn¡¯t help but cry. ¡°Sarah, don¡¯t be like this. In the future, we will still live in the same house. Do you think that if you don¡¯t see me today, you won¡¯t see me in future? I just want to talk to you today. Let¡¯s meet, okay? Sarah¡­¡± Julian was afraid that she would hang up the phone and quickly advised her. The other hand of the phone hesitated for a long time before a ry came in the end. ¡°Okay! I am at the pedestrian street,e and find me!¡± Sarah hung up without waiting for Julian¡¯s reply. ¡°What did she say?¡± Vivian nervously stared at him when she saw Julian take the phone away. ¡°We are going to the pedestrian street now. She is there.¡± Julian¡¯s car arrived in about half an hour. The two them agreed to meet at a nearby coffee shop. When Sarah walked in, she saw that there was another person sitting beside Julian Vivian! She stood at the door and froze for a moment. Vivian also appeared here. It waspletely out of her expectations. She thought about how Julian had ruthlessly pushed her away for the sake of this woman. A heart-piercing pain surged from the bottom of her heart! But no matter how ufortable and painful her heart was, she only hesitated for a second or two before walking in. ¡°Sarah, you came! Quickly sit!¡± Seeing Sarah walk over, Julian immediately stood up with a smile. He even attentively pulled a chair for her to sit on. Vivian sitting in the opposite direction, also acted as if nothing happened and greeted Sarah with a smile, ¡°Sarah, quickly sit!¡± Sarah indifferently looked at the two of them and silently sat opposite of them. She looked at Julian and asked coldly, ¡°Tell me, what you want to talk about?¡± ¡°Sarah, it¡¯s like this¡­ Actually today¡­ I want to¡­¡± Seeing that there was no smile on her cold face, Julian did not know how to say it. After all, in the nine years, even if he did not love this girl, he still had affection for her. ¡°Aiya, let me say it!¡± Seeing Julian stuttering, Vivian immediately took over the words and looked at Sarah with some guilt. ¡°Sarah, actually we don¡¯t have any other thoughts today. We just want toe over and apologize to you. The two of us have let you down! Actually I originally wanted to leave Julian, but I can¡¯t let my child not have a father the moment it was born. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Vivian understood Sarah¡¯s personality from Julian¡¯s words and knew that she was soft-hearted. Then let¡¯s talk about the child first. Sarah heard her words and slightly blinked her eyes. She looked at Julian. ¡°Makes sense! I also don¡¯t have a father. I know the pain of losing a father.¡± After saying that she looked at Vivian and smiled. ¡°You cannot treat the child unfairly! You did the right thing!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When Julian heard her mention her father, he immediately looked at Sarah apologetically. ¡°Sarah, I know that whatever I say today will not reduce your pain. But I still apologize to you.¡± As he spoke, he took out a cheque from his pocket and ced it in front of Sarah. ¡°This is five million! Consider it the debt I owe you and your Wilson Family!¡± Sarah listened to him and her gaze fell on the cheque of five million. She stared at the cheque for a few seconds and looked up at Julian with a smile. She was extremely disappointed in her heart. ¡°Five million? Is this the money for love, or does it include my father¡¯s cornea?¡± ¡°Sarah¡­¡± Hearing her words were a little unpleasant, Julian did not know hat to say. Vivian immediately took over the words. ¡°Both! These five million were Julian¡¯spensation for you and it also included the money uncle Wilson donated to Julian for the cornea¡­¡± Sarah looked at the both of them with a sarcastic smile, ¡°Do you have anything else to say? If there is nothing else, I will leave first!¡± Sarah said as she lifted her bag and was about to leave. She did not even look at the five million. ¡°Sarah! Wait a moment!¡± Julian quickly stopped her. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it!¡± She really did not want to see these two people. Sarah herself did not understand. In these nine years, how did she fall in love with such a man? ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t need me to tell you the rtionship between the four of us. You already know everything. Vivian is pregnant with my child and I have already broken your heart. I can¡¯t hurt her and my child anymore. But if you really marry my Big Brother, the four of us will have to live under the same roof from now on.¡± ¡°I know you are a good girl and you are kind. Can you leave my Big Brother, for the sake of our child?¡± ¡°Christian and I have already gotten our marriage certificate. We are legally husband and wife. You mean¡­ You want me to divorce him?¡± Sarah looked at him and asked coldly. ¡°My Brother has a bad temper. Even if you marry him, you will not be happy in the future! Taking advantage of the opportunity now that there is still a chance, don¡¯t continue to make mistakes. Alright? Sarah?¡± Julian looked at her nervously. Sarah could not help butugh when she heard his words. ¡°Only now do I know that the person who was always wrong was me!¡± She did not want to continue talking to these two people. She stood up with the bag and looked coldly at Julian. ¡°Julian Cooper, No matter who I marry in my life, has nothing to do with you! You are going to be a father soon. You should keep the five million, because I think my feelings and my dad¡¯s cornea is priceless!¡± After saying that, she did not even give Julian a chance to speak and left the coffee shop. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Chapter 32 What¡¯s Wrong with you Baby? Vivian looked at Sarah and curled her lips in disdain. She looked at Julian beside her and was a little angry. She reached out to take the cheque of five million. ¡°Are you crazy? Five million! One million is enough for her!¡± As she spoke, she reached out to put the cheque into her bag but Julian took it over. ¡°The funds in thepany are tight recently. Give it to me first!¡± ¡°Why did you give her so much money if the funds were tight?¡± Vivian asked in a depressed tone. ¡°I know she won¡¯t take it!¡± Vivian heard his words and could not help butugh, ¡°You really know her well!¡± Julian looked at her and then looked at the direction of the door. He was a little depressed. ¡°What if she does not want to divorce my Brother?¡± ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want to divorce, then forget it. She doesn¡¯t have any rtionship with Christian. With Christian¡¯s bad temper, no one can tolerate him! Who knows, she might take the initiative to propose a divorce soon!¡± ¡°Well, what you said makes sense!¡± Julian nodded in agreement. He looked at Vivian and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Vivian sat and did not move. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Julian looked at her in confusion. Vivian looked at him with a slightly depressed expression. ¡°I even have a child with you. You still refuse to propose me. Do you really want your son to have no father? Have you never thought of marrying me?¡± Marrying into the Cooper family had always been her dream. Now that she finally had a child as a bargaining chip, she had to seize the opportunity no matter what. Julian couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard her words. He held her hand in his palm and rubbed it. ¡°Look at what you said. If I don¡¯t want to marry you, I won¡¯t fall out with Sarah, right?¡± ¡°When are you going to bring me to register? Christian married Sarah on the first day they met. Do you know that he was trying to show off to you? If you don¡¯t marry me, he will definitelyugh me to death!¡± This was a good opportunity for her, and she could not let it go. ¡°Even if we go and register for our wedding, we have to wait until Big Brother and Sarah¡¯s wedding.¡± This matter was a little urgent and Julian had never considered it. ¡°What does his marriage have to do with you? Besides, registering is very simple. As long as the two of us agree, it will be done today! You just don¡¯t want to marry me¡­ Since that¡¯s the case¡­ Then let¡¯s talk it out! You go on your path, I¡¯ll go on my single wooden bridge!¡± Vivian pouted and stood up, pretending to pick up her bag and leave. ¡°Oh, Baby! What¡¯s wrong with you? Let¡¯s have a good talk, don¡¯t be angry! What if it affects the fetus?¡± Once Vivian stood up, Julian immediately held her shoulder carefully and let her sit back down. Vivian¡¯s tears instantly gushed out and she said with grievance, ¡°You definitely don¡¯t really love me. You are still thinking about that Sarah, right?¡± ¡°I swear to God, I really definitely don¡¯t! I just felt that this matter was a little sudden¡­ Look, it¡¯s already noon today. Let¡¯s go tomorrow, okay?¡± Julian though about it and felt that registering for marriage was not a big deal. Anyway, Vivian was already pregnant with his child, so he nodded and agreed. ¡°That¡¯s what you said!¡± ¡°I said it! We¡¯ll go register for marriage tomorrow! From now on, you are Mrs. Cooper!¡± Julian smiled andforted her. Vivian giggled and looked at him reproachfully, ¡°Disgusting!¡± Sarah came out of the coffee shop and immediately hailed a taxi to leave. Looking changing scenery outside the car window, tears of heartache rolled down one by one. She never would have thought that¡­ Julian actually brought Vivian, that woman, to see her. It was Julian who actually gave her a cheque of five million yuan. Five million! What did he think he was? What did he think of her father¡¯s feelings? Nine years ago, her father treated Julian as his son¡­ She felt that it was not worth it! She also felt that it was not worth it for her father! Her heart was torn apart piece by piece, and tears flowed out uncontrobly from her eyes like a broken dam¡­ Even when she saw him and Vivian together in the office, she was not as heartbroken as she was now! Nine years! Thinking about this long and passionate time, she could not help butugh at herself. She used nine years to see clearly what kind of man he was. Ridiculous! Really too ridiculous! How could she waste such a long time for nothing? Sarah! You are too stupid! You are really too stupid! Tears flowed freely on her face but that heartbroken smile was still hanging on her face¡­ N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The car finally stopped at the seaside. Sarah paid the fare and got out of the car. She walked towards the beach alone. These few days of life were too depressing for her. She had to face the betrayal of Julian and also had to face Christian. The most painful thing was that she had to face her mother every time she went home! Whether it was Julian¡¯s betrayal or Christian deliberately causing trouble for her¡­ It was not even as painful as her mother¡¯s look! Most of the time, she did not dare to face her mother¡¯s eyes. Those eyes contained too many things, and they were too heavy. Every time, they pressed down on her until she could not breathe! The sea breeze mixed with a bit of the fishy smell of the sea blew over. It lifted up a bit of her short hair and made her instantly sober up. Sarah, no matter what you have experienced, no matter what you have done, it is just a matter of the past. From now on, you must learn to start a new. In this world, there must be someone who was born for you. A melodious ringtone interrupted Sarah¡¯s thoughts. She took out her phone from her bag and saw an unfamiliar number. She was not the mood to answer. She reached out and hung up. She looked at the time and it was almost noon. She wanted to go home and apany her mother. She lifted her foot and prepared to leave. Her phone rang again at this moment. Sarah frowned and picked it up again. She looked at the number on it and hesitated for a moment before answering the phone. ¡°Hello!¡± Sarah¡¯s voice was a little stiff and sounded cold. At this moment, she really did not have any mood. ¡°Sarah¡­¡± A familiar male voice sounded from the other end of the phone. His voice was so warm and carried a strong familial feeling which instantly melted Sarah¡¯s heart. ¡°Mr. David!¡± Sarah¡¯s eyes teared up when she heard this familiar voice but she had a happy smile this call was too sudden and surprised her. She still did not believe it. ¡°Mr. David, is it really you?¡± In her memory, only David would call her that! David, who was on the other end of the phone smiled. ¡°What is it? Did you forget me after not seeing me for a few years?¡± Sarahughed, ¡°How could that be? I will not forget you! Mr. David, where are you? Tell me where you are! Are you back?¡± ¡°I just came back. I came to your house to see your mother. I wanted to give you a surprise, but you weren¡¯t home.¡± David heard her surprise and relied with a smile. ¡°Mr. David, wait for me. I will go back immediately! Right away!¡± Sarah heard David¡¯s words and immediately withdrew her line and ran to the side of the road. She wished she could hurry back home in the next second. David heard that Sarah¡¯s voice was no longer in the phone. He put down the phone with a smile and looked at Samantha opposite him. ¡°She said she will be back in a while¡­¡± Samantha also smiled. ¡°When youe back, she will definitely be very happy. David, how have you been doing in the past few years? Looks like it¡¯s not bad.¡± Samantha kept looking at this child as she spoke. In the past, she had been neighbors with the Brown family, he often found his daughter Sarah to y with. A few years ago, she did not know why he insisted on going out to make a career. His family could no longer stop him no matter what. At that time, David¡¯s mother even specially came to find her to help persuade him. But who knew that David would not listen to anyone¡¯s words and in the end , he still left the city. She did not expect that after a few years, that naughty young man from before had be a polite and cheerful man. Hearing Samantha praise him, David grinned and smiled. ¡°Auntie, I didn¡¯t make much of a name for myself. I just opened a small restaurant. Anyway, I can feed myself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not bad. David, you didn¡¯t bring a girlfriend this time?¡± David smiled again. ¡°Aunty, I don¡¯t have a girlfriend yet. By the way, Auntie, how is Sarah? Didn¡¯t she get engaged to Julian?¡± Hearing his words, Samantha¡¯s eyes dimmed as she sighed. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± ¡°Auntie, what is wrong with you? Did something happen to Sarah? Did Julian bully Sarah?¡± When he saw Samantha¡¯s expression, David stared at her closely and asked. ¡°David, Auntie doesn¡¯t treat you as an outsider. Since you¡¯re back, Auntie will tell you the truth¡­¡± Samantha always had a good impression of this child and believed that she would not misjudge him. ¡°Auntie, please speak!¡± David immediately looked at her nervously. Samantha forced out a bitter smile and sighed again. She slowly said, ¡°Sarah and Julian had a falling out in his office two days ago. They broke up that day¡­¡± ¡°They broke up? Why?¡± David frowned and asked eagerly. ¡°Julian has been with another girl for a half a year. Sarah only found out the day before yesterday. This child is too stupid. She is the same as her father!¡± Thinking about how her daughter had surrounded Julian for so many years but ended up in this kind of situation, Samantha¡¯s heart ached and her tears could not help but fall. David immediately took a tissue and handed it over. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t be too sad. This kind of thing is not necessarily a bad thing for Sarah. If Julian betrays her after marriage, doesn¡¯t that mean she doesn¡¯t even have the chance to regret it? Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Samantha nodded in pain and took the tissue to wipe her tears. She looked at David apologetically. ¡°David, when you came back, Auntie told you this kind of thing. Don¡¯t me Auntie¡­¡± Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Be My Girlfriend ¡°Auntie, what are you thinking about? You watched me grow up. I was not at home before, so there was nothing I could do. Now that I¡¯m back, if you don¡¯t tell me anything, who else can you tell? Auntie, how¡¯s Sarah these two days?¡± Samantha sighed and shook her head. ¡°The day before yesterday she happened to see Julian with that girl in the office. That day, Julian¡¯s Big Brother also came back. I don¡¯t know what she was thinking that day. This matter probably dealt a huge blow to her. In a fit of anger, she registered with Julian¡¯s Big Brother and got married. It was really troublesome.¡± ¡°What?¡± David looked at Samantha in surprise. He did not believe the news. ¡°Sarah is Julian¡¯s sister-inw. Their wedding will be held a few dayster.¡± Samantha shook her head helplessly. Although she agreed to the marriage between her daughter and Christian, she had an indescribable feeling in her heart. ¡°How could this be?¡± When he heard Samantha¡¯s words, David¡¯s brows tightly knitted together. He was somewhat silent. When Sarah returned home, she saw David sitting and talking to her mother. She immediately walked over happily and shouted. ¡°Mr. David!¡± ¡°Sarah!¡± The moment David saw Sarah, his brows instantly rxed. He stood up from the sofa and looked at her with a grin, revealing a mouthful of white teeth. ¡°Mr. David, you have grown so tall? You are also handsome! If you go to ourpany¡­ You¡¯ll definitely be liked by those girls!¡± Sarah kept looking at him as she spoke. The David in front of her was tall and big. He was wearing a dark blue gray checkered shirt and a pair of well-ironed pants, which showed his figure very well. He still had neat and short hair. His eyes under his eyebrows shone with light of wisdom. Especially when he smiled, his entire body emitted a ray of sunlight. Her Mr. David was still as before! Sarah looked at David, who she had not seen for many years, and the gloom in her heart instantly disappeared. She giggled and hugged David¡¯s arm as she sat on the sofa. She looked at him left to right. David could not help butugh when he heard her words. He reached out and took out the honey dates. He unwrapped the box and stuffed the honey dates into her mouth. ¡°I remember you like the honey dates. So I brought it with me.¡± Sarah giggled and chewed as she looked at David who was sitting upright. She gave a thumps up. ¡°It¡¯s really delicious. You are still the best person to me.¡± Samantha looked at her daughter¡¯s expression and could not help butugh, ¡°Look at her, when you come back, she is not serious at all!¡± Sarah smiled and hugged David¡¯s arm, ¡°Mom, he is my brother, okay?¡± David also smiled when he heard her. ¡°Auntie, you don¡¯t need to be polite with me.¡± Samantha looked at the time and saw that it was almost noon. She stood up from the sofa. ¡°Sarah you apany David and have a good talk. I will go and prepare for lunch.¡± ¡°Auntie, you don¡¯t need to prepare lunch. Today I will treat Sarah and you a lunch in my restaurant.¡± Just as Samantha was about to leave, David stopped her. Sarah immediately looked at him in surprise. ¡°You opened a restaurant here?¡± David smiled and nodded. ¡°The branch has just opened a while ago. I haven¡¯t had time to check it out. Let¡¯s go and have some delicious food together.¡± ¡°Mr. David, you are awesome! Mom, you don¡¯t have to prepare lunch anymore. Let¡¯s go to Mr. David¡¯s restaurant.¡± Sarah listened to David. She was happy for him from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Alright! Then let¡¯s go with David today.¡± Because of David¡¯s arrival, Samantha¡¯s mood also improved a lot. ¡°Then let¡¯s go now!¡± The three of them walked out of the house and went downstairs. David walked straight to a BMW X5 parked not far away. He smiled and opened the rare door. Sarah walked over with her mother in surprise. ¡°Mr. David, is it your car?¡± David smiled. ¡°Yes! I just bought it.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. David, it seems like you have made a fortune!¡± Sarah happily sat with her mother. David sat in the driver¡¯s seat and started the car as he spoke, ¡°My ability is a little stronger than before¡­¡± ¡°Mr. David, are you going to leave this time?¡± ¡°No! I am not leaving! I am going to move here!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Sarah shouted happily. The car drove about 20 minutes in the city before reaching their destination. Sarah got off the car and looked at the newly renovated hotel and sighed endlessly. When this hotel opened a while ago, she also paid attention to it. She just never thought that the restaurant belonged to David. David walked over and weed the mother and daughter with a smile. ¡°Auntie, Sarah let¡¯s go.¡± Sarah nodded and looked at the name of the hotel. Savid Tower! She looked at the three words and blinked. She held her mother¡¯s arm and walked in. The hotel staff knew that their boss wasing. So when they came, the manager directly led to a luxurious private room. The waiter quickly brought the menu over. Then he specially poured the special tea for the three of them. After the three of them ordered the dishes, David waved at the manager to leave. The hotel manager nodded and left the room. ¡°Mr. David, I paid attention to the hotel when it opened a while ago. But I never thought that this would be your hotel! When you left that year, you said you wanted to sell clothes. Why did you open restaurant?¡± Sarah still remembered that before David left, he told her that he had to make name for himself. David smiled embarrassedly. ¡°I was too young back then. At that time, I was thinking about opening a clothing factory when I have money in future. Later on I found that the clothing business is not easy to do! So I had no choice but run a restaurant business. In the end, I idently entered in food and beverage industry¡­¡± ¡°You are a good person and willing to work hard. Your achievements are also within my expectations!¡± Samantha looked at David and generously praised him. ¡°Auntie, if you don¡¯t have an appetite in future,e to my restaurant to eat. I guarantee that they will make different dishes for you every day.¡± ¡°Okay! If I don¡¯t want to cook in future, I wille here for freehold food.¡± Samantha replied with a smile. Because David¡¯s sudden appearance, the lunch was very lively. A smile hung on both Sarah and Samantha¡¯s face. It could be seen that they were very happy for David¡¯s arrival. After the lunch, Samantha said the she wanted to go home and rest. Due to David¡¯s strong request, Samantha had no choice but allow him to send her home. When the car stopped, she got off the car and turned around to look at Sarah and instructed, ¡°Sarah, David came after a long time. You go and talk with him,¡± Sarah immediately smiled and nodded. ¡°I know Mom!¡± Sarah watched her mother walked into the corridor before the BMW X5 started and drove out of the neighborhood. The car drove through the city. He sat beside the woman he liked, but David was not happy at all. A few years ago, when he found that she was engaged to Julian, in fit of anger, he left the city. All these years, he had been working outside nonstop. He only hoped that one day, when he returned with a sessful career, he could chase after her with the same status as Julian. But he never had thought that when he saw her again a few yearster, she would already be married! And the person she married was not Julian at all! The car finally stopped at the beach. David reached out his pocket and took out a cigarette. When he put it in his mouth, he looked at Sarah and threw it outside. ¡°Sarah, let¡¯s go outside¡­¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Sarah smiled and nodded. She opened the car door and got out the car. She followed him to the beach. The two of them walked very far away. Sarah seemed to have felt his silence oppression. She looked at David and said with a smile. ¡°Mr. David, you are really bing more and more handsome. Did you bring any girlfriend this time? She must be very pretty, right?¡± David looked at her smile and also smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t have a girlfriend!¡± Sarah immediately stopped walking and looked at him. ¡°You are so outstanding. How can you not have a girlfriend?¡± ¡°You think I am outstanding?¡± David smiled and asked back. Sarah immediately nodded. ¡°Yes! You are so handsome and you do business. You are also very good. If you are not good, who is good?¡± ¡°Then be my girlfriend!¡± David looked at her fiercely. Sarah¡¯s face changed slightly when she heard this. She looked at the distant sea for a few seconds. Then she suddenly turned around and smiled at him. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me¡­¡± I¡¯m already married! She could not say these words. She had always clear why he left that year. But at that time her world was filled with Julian. David looked at her and silent for a few seconds. He reached out and gently grabbed her shoulder to let her look at him. ¡°Sarah, why did you marry someone you didn¡¯t like?¡± Sarah heard his words and blinked her eyes. Then she smiled bitterly. ¡°You already know?¡± ¡°Yes! Aunt told me. Sarah, what exactly is this? Even if Julian let you down, you can¡¯t marry his brother in fit of anger. Marriage is a big thing in life. How can you be hasty?¡± David was really angry. If the person she married would be Julian, he would admit defeat but she was not! Sarah listened to his words and smiled bitterly. She turned to look at the distant sea. ¡°Girls will get married sooner orter. No matter who I marry it will be the same.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you marry me?¡± Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Chapter 34 You don¡¯t Want to see Me? David looked at her angrily. Sarah heard his words and looked away. She fell silent for moment before smiling. ¡°I treat you as my brother. How can I marry you?¡± David immediately looked at her excitedly. ¡°Why not? When I left a few years ago, I told you. When I make a name for myself, I will definitelye back andpete fairly with Julian. Sarah, I have really worked hard these few years. I have opened restaurants in many cities. But when I can confidently stand in front of you, you are already married? Why didn¡¯t you wait for me? Why?¡± Sarah heard his words and ayer of mist appeared in her eyes, blurring her vision. She liked Julian for nine years, but she never thought that when Julian betrayed her, David would still be so persistent and wait for her! Life was sometimes like melodramatic TV series. When fate forced you to a dead end and you made a choice, it would put another path in front of you¡­ Looking at the excited David, she forced a smile. ¡°Mr. David, thank you! Maybe we are not fated¡­¡± ¡°Who said you are not fated? I know you haven¡¯t had your wedding with that man yet. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re married to him or not! Sarah, there is still time for everything. As long as you are willing to take a step forward, I don¡¯t care about the past! Sarah¡­¡± Sarah looked up at his burning eyes and her heart was slightly shaken. But thinking about it, if she really abandoned Christian before the wedding, then what was the difference between her and Vivian? Even though Christian had a bad temper and kept looking for trouble with her, she could not let him suffer the blow of being abandoned again! No! She absolutely could not! ¡°Mr. David, listen to me¡­¡± Sarah gently pushed him away and looked at the sea in the distance. She said faintly. ¡°You know the rtionship between my family and Cooper family. Nine years ago, when my father passed away, he donated his cornea to Julian. In fact, my father always treated Julian as his son. It was my father¡¯s wish to marry into the Cooper family. Although the person I married wasn¡¯t Julian, although my father passed away, his wish was still not fulfilled. I can¡¯t let hisst wish fail.¡± ¡°No matter what path Christian and I will walk in the future, I must marry into the Cooper family. I am not doing this for anyone else, but for my father. Do you understand?¡± Everyone thought that she agreed to marry Christian because she wanted to take revenge on Julian and Vivian. However, only she knew in her heart that the moment she made her choice¡­ For what! ¡°Sarah, there is no father in the world who does not wish for his daughter to be happy. If Uncle Wilson knew that you were married to a man you don¡¯t love, do you think he would be able to rest in peace?¡± ¡°Even if he once wanted you to marry into Cooper family¡­ He only thought that way because he saw that you had a good rtionship with Julian. He had passed away nine years ago. He didn¡¯t know what had happened! If he knew that you had made such a choice¡­ He definitely won¡¯t feel at ease!¡± Sarah nodded in agreement. ¡°You are right. Father has passed away for too long. But you forgot that there is another person who cares about this matter. That was my mother. Julian¡¯s matter had already broken her heart. I can¡¯t hurt her again!¡± Sarah raised her head and looked at her nose as she spoke. She pulled out a smile and said, ¡°Mr. David, you just came back today. Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore, okay?¡± David knew that she was not in a good mood, so he nodded and gently held her shoulders. He said slowly, ¡°Can you promise me one thing?¡± Sarah immediately nodded and looked at him. ¡°Sarah, if your marriage is not happy, you must remember toe back to me. No matter when, as long as you turn around, I will wait for you here!¡± Sarah¡¯s tears immediately gushed out, ¡°Mr. David¡­¡± David raised his hand to wipe away the tears at the corner of her eyes. He looked at her apologetically and smiled. ¡°In the past, I liked to see your smile. I did not expect that on the first day I came back. I made you cry. I am sorry¡­¡± Then he reached out and held her gently in his arms. His eyes also turned red. From the seaside to the basement of the residential area, Sarah was silent all the way. It was not that she did not want to say, but she did not know how to say it. When the car stopped downstairs, David saw Sarah open the car door and grab her arm. He could not bear her to leave! ¡°Sarah¡­¡± Sarah turned around and forced a smile on his face. ¡°Mr. David, I am really happy to see you back today. I am going up first.¡± After saying that, she broke free of his big hand, pushed open the car door, and got out of the car. She smiled and shook her hand lightly before turning around and running into the unit door.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Her tears also silently fell the moment she turned around¡­ David watched her back disappear into the corridor. He raised his hand and smashed it heavily on the steering wheel. Due to David¡¯s appearance, Samantha was in a good mood during the dinner. Thinking back to how she had looked down on the little boy, who had grown up, and how he had be an outstanding young man in the blink of an eye, and how he even made a decent career, she was very happy for him in her heart. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect after not seeing David for a few years, he would be so capable and even open a restaurant. Mom is really happy to see him today!¡± Samantha could not help but sigh as she ate. Sarah suppressed the bitterness in her heart and looked at her mother with a smile, ¡°Yes! Mr. David had always been very good. I also didn¡¯t expect him to be so sessful.¡± Samantha smiled and nodded. She did not notice the change in Sarah¡¯s expression. She smiled and said, ¡°I also do not know which family¡¯s girl would be so lucky to be able to find a man like David. Her life in the future will definitely be very happy.¡± Sarah lowered her head and picked up some vegetables and put them in her mouth. She chewed without knowing the taste, ¡°En, she will definitely be very happy¡­¡± Samantha looked at her daughter and stopped her actions. ¡°That¡¯s right. Previously, I was still thinking about who will send you to Christian¡¯s hands when you and Christian hold a wedding. It was father who sent his daughter. Sigh, you father passed away early. Coincidentally, David came back. I think we should let hime!¡± Sarah immediately looked up at her mother. ¡°Mom, he¡¯s not married yet. How can we find Mr. David for this kind of thing? No!¡± Ask David to send her to Christian¡¯s hand? How could she be so heartless? ¡°Why not? He¡¯s your brother. Although you are not rted to him by blood, he has always had a good rtionship with you since young. As your Big Brother, what is wrong with him doing this kind of thing?¡± Samantha looked at her daughter in confusion and asked back. ¡°Mom, let me tell you the truth. I won¡¯t wear a wedding on the day of my wedding! That¡¯s why there¡¯s no need for this process!¡± Hearing her mother¡¯s words, Sarah could onlye up with another reason. ¡°Why don¡¯t you wear a wedding dress? How can you not wear a wedding dress when you are getting married? Besides, what are you wearing if you are not wearing a wedding dress? Could it be that you are wearing this kind of dress to hold a wedding with Christian?¡± Samantha immediately got angry when she heard her daughter¡¯s words. No matter what, marriage was a big thing in life. When her daughter got married, she didn¡¯t even have a wedding dress, so how could she exin to her deceased husband? ¡°Mom, the wedding dress that Christian ordered was for Vivian to wear. Do you think I will be happy after wearing it? That¡¯s why I have discussed with Christian. I am not wearing the wedding dress!¡± Samantha sighed and nodded when she heard her words. ¡°Yes! Why did I forget about this? That woman¡¯s wedding dress must not be worn! Sarah, Mom knows that you have been wronged in this marriage. You don¡¯t me Mom, right?¡± Sarah looked at her mother and forced a smile, ¡°Mom, how can I me you? This marriage is something I want to marry myself!¡± ¡°En, that¡¯s good¡­ That¡¯s good.¡± Sarah looked at her mother¡¯s expression and didn¡¯t say anything. That night was a little difficult for Sarah. David¡¯s sudden appearance caused her heart, which she had spent a lot effort to sort out, to be thrown into chaos again. David and Christian¡¯s face kept shing in front of her eyes. One was warm under the sun, while the other was cold to the bone. She even thought of going to Christian tomorrow to exin it to him. She would tell him that she regretted it and that she did not want to get married! Let¡¯s go our separate ways¡­ But this kind of thought only shed by in a sh! If it was anyone else, she would have the courage to tell him. But he couldn¡¯t! He was different from others. He could not walk normally and already been abandoned once. Vivian¡¯s betrayal had already dealt a heavy blow to him! She could not like Vivian and abandon him again! Especially at this time! She could not do it! She really couldn¡¯t do it! No matter how difficult it was, she had to persist for three months! Three months! If she divorced Christian after three months¡­ Would she be able to¡­ Sarah couldn¡¯t help but want to scold herself when this thought popped up in her mind. Mr. David was such a good person. He should have his own happiness. How could you think so selfishly, Sarah? After breakfast the next day, Sarah thought that she should be fine for the next two days. She picked up her phone and called Christian. She wanted to discuss with him that next two days she would not be over for the time being! ¡°Christian, the wedding preparations should be almost done. I think I won¡¯t be going for the next two days, right?¡± She really didn¡¯t want to see that person. When she thought of that cold face, all her good mood disappeared. ¡°You don¡¯t want to see me before we get married? Or Did you see me sitting in a wheelchair and feel ufortable?¡± Christian¡¯s words were as cold as ever, and there was a hint of sarcasm in his words. ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense! I don¡¯t think so!¡± Sarah was really speechless towards this man. Why did he always distort her thoughts? She had never looked down on him because he was a person in a wheelchair. ¡°Thene here!¡± Sarah hesitated for a moment and nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay!¡± After hanging up the phone, Sarah held the phone and thought for a while. If she went to his apartment today, there would not be many things in the fridge. It seemed that before she went to Christian¡¯s apartment, she still had to go to the supermarket to buy some vegetables and meat. If he insisted on going to the supermarket with her like the day before yesterday¡­ If he continued to make things difficult for her for no reason, she really wouldn¡¯t able to take it. When she thought of this, she took her bag and walked out the door. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Who Was That Man? Sarah took the bus to the supermarket and bought some vegetables and meat. She thought that Christian was not in a good health right now, so she added more nutrition. She bought a peasant, a fresh crap and a box of milk. Then she paid the bill and left the market. Because she bought so many things, she thought of hiring a taxi and went to Christian¡¯s apartment. But she did not know what was going on today, after waiting for half an hour, no taxi was willing to stop. Just as she took out her phone and wanted to call Jayson, a BMW X5 stopped in front of her. ¡°Mr. David!¡± Seeing that familiar figure, Sarah smiled and her bad mood instantly swept away! She saw Daviding out of the driver seat and smiled happily. David smiled and walked in front of her. He picked the things on the ground and was about to put them in the trunk when Sarah suddenly stopped him. ¡°Mr. David, I have something to do today. Go ahead and do your work!¡± She was going to Christian¡¯s house. If she let David sent her there, she would be embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just came back and just walking around. You are being polite to me. Get in the car!¡± David ignored Sarah¡¯s objections and put the things in the trunk. Sarah did not know what to say for a moment. She hesitated and got in the car. David sat in the driver¡¯s seat and looked at Sarah with a smile, ¡°You must not report me! Tell me, where are you going?¡± Sarah heard her words andughed out loud. But thinking about where she wanted to go, her eyes darkened, ¡°I am going to Christian¡¯s house!¡± David was stunned for a moment and was ufortable in his heart. But he still looked at Sarah and smiled, ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The car drove for a distance, and the two of them did not speak. In the end, it was David, who first broke the silence, ¡°Sarah, how is Christian¡¯s personality? Even if he had no hope now, he still wanted to know what kind person she married with! ¡°He is quite good¡­¡± Sarah said with a faint smile. Although her words were insincere, she did not want others to worry about her. ¡°Really? You bought so many thing, why did not hee to pick you up?¡± Her words had not any creditability at all. David did not believe what she said. ¡°He is Regimental Commander. He was injured half a year ago. He is now sitting in a wheelchair, so he can¡¯t pick me up¡­¡± Sarah said slowly. ¡°Squeak!¡± The BMW stopped on the road with a squeak. David looked at her with disbelief, ¡°He is sitting in a wheelchair. Is it temporary or¡­¡± He didn¡¯t dare to continue. Sarah looked at him and smiled tofort him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! He will stand up.¡± ¡°Then what about your wedding?¡± ¡°His leg is still injured. I think he¡¯s going to have a wedding in the wheelchair.¡± Sarah looked at his worried expression, and smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry, he is really fine.¡± She could not want anything to go wrong with her and Christian¡¯s wedding. If something went wrong it would not be good for either of them. ¡°Sarah¡­¡± David did not know what to say for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! He is really fine!¡± Sarah once again gave aforting smile. David turned his head and looked out of the window. He let out a heavy breath and gloomily started the car again. The car crosses a few streets in the city and finally stopped in front of a high-end apartment. David took all the things out of the car. He ignored Sarah insistence and helped them carry into the apartment. He watched the elevator slowly close and left with relief. The elevator slowly rose. Sarah leaned against the elevator wall, feeling mixed feelings in her heart. But there are some roads, once you choose, you must persist. Not for anything else, but for her parents and thest bit of dignity in her nine years to love. When the elevator door opened, Sarah saw Jayson standing at the entrance. She smiled in surprise, ¡°Do you have telepathy? How did you know I was here?¡± Jayson grinned and took the things out of the elevator. ¡°Regimental Commander told me. He told me to wait for you here. I didn¡¯t expect you to be here!¡± Sarah did not take to heart. She carried some things and went into the living room of the apartment with Jayson. When she walked in, she saw Christian sitting in the wheelchair and looking at her quietly. She looked at him and smiled at her. He silently looked at her. He looked at the things she and Jayson brought and slowly said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to buy so many things in the future.¡± ¡°Okay! Got it!¡± Sarah nodded and put all the things in the kitchen. The she walked into the living room and sat on the sofa. ¡°Who was the man just now?¡± Christian asked coldly and observed her expression. ¡°What man? Which man?¡± Sarah pretended to be dumb and asked him. This apartment was so tall and he was still sitting in the wheelchair, it was impossible for him to see David, right? She knew he was petty. So it was better for her not to say anything, as to avoid friction again. ¡°The man who sent you just now, he was downstairs just now!¡± Christian still asked her expressionlessly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you sitting in a wheelchair? Can you see so clearly?¡± Sarah was really puzzled. The balcony was so tall, how could a person sitting in the wheelchair see clearly what was happening downstairs? ¡°The balcony here is hollow!¡± Christian reminded her again expressionlessly. Sarah immediately turned her head and saw that the part of the balcony was hollow and decorated with ss. It seemed that he really saw what happened just now. Sarah¡¯s face turned red guiltily. She turned to look at him and exined, ¡°That¡¯s my brother. He saw I bought so many things, so he sent me over!¡± ¡°When did you have a brother? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡± Christian looked at her doubtfully. Although he was not familiar with her, he still knew the situation of her family. ¡°He is my neighbor. He saw me at the entrance of the supermarket, that¡¯s why he sent me here!¡± ¡°He also lives in your neighborhood?¡± ¡°No! In the past, when we used to live in a t, we were neighbors. Later, we were no longer in the same ce!¡± ¡°Since you call him brother, it looks like you guys have a good rtionship. What does he do?¡± Christian seemed to be very interested in this topic and kept asking. Sarah did not want to continue this topic, but when she heard him ask her, she could not help but answer, ¡°He runs a restaurant!¡± After that, she stood up from the sofa and walked towards the kitchen, ¡°What do you want to eat? I will make for you.¡± ¡°Since he runs a restaurant, let¡¯s go to his ce for lunch today!¡± Christian slowly suggested behind her. Sarah suddenly stopped and turned back. She rejected him directly, ¡°No!¡± Christian¡¯s face pulled a funny smile as he looked at her and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t he your brother? Why not?¡± Sarah¡¯s mouth twitched and did not know how to answer for a moment. She could only look at him and say directly, ¡°I don¡¯t like owing others!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like we are eating for free. Furthermore every will definitely meet in the future. Isn¡¯t it good to get to know each other?¡± Christian did not know what happened to him today. He did not wait for Sarah to speak and turned his wheelchair and looked at Jayson, who was beside him, and ordered, ¡°Jayson, let¡¯s go out and eat there! Get ready!¡± Jayson immediately nodded. ¡°Yes! Regimental Commander!¡± Sarah looked at him speechlessly. She really did not understand what he was going to do. She really did not want him to appear in front of David, but she did not know how to convince him. She could only stare at his back and keep silent. Christian seemed to have felt her gaze, and he turned his head to look at her. His expression eased a little. ¡°Although I was not very familiar with you in the past, I still know a little about your family¡¯s situation. I just thought it¡¯s you and your mother¡­ I didn¡¯t expect there would be another neighbor, Big Brother. I didn¡¯t mean anything else. I just wanted to have more contact with the people around you!¡± Sarah looked at Jayson, who just walked out of the house. She looked at him and said bluntly, ¡°We are just a nameless couple! Is it useful for you to know so much?¡± Usually, Christian would get angry with such words. But, he seemed to be in a good mood today. Sarah¡¯s words did not ruin his mood at all. He looked at Sarah and continue to ask slowly, ¡°Isn¡¯t he just an ordinary neighbor? Why do you mind me seeing him? Is there any other rtionship between you two other than neighbors?¡± Sarah looked at his scrutinizing eyes and knew that also this person usually did not speak too much, his ability to discord truths was very strong. Thinking about this, she looked at him and nodded in agreement, ¡°Alright! Since you are so curious then go!¡± ¡°Then you should give him a call first. Otherwise, it would be impolite!¡± Sarah looked at him and felt that she should make a call first. She took out her phone from her bag and found David¡¯s number. She hesitated for a moment. Even if it was connected what would she say? She wanted to take her husband to his restaurant to eat? Recalling what he had said to her, she really couldn¡¯t bear to do that! She turned around and wanted to say a few gentle words to Christian, but there was no one behind her. He returned to his room. Sarah sighed lightly. Even if she escaped today, the two of them would inevitably meet in the future. She made up her mind and pressed the call button. ¡°Sarah! Is something matter?¡± David answered her phone as he drove. ¡°Mr. David, I want to take a friend to your restaurant for lunch this afternoon.¡± Sarah spoke with some difficulty. ¡°Okay! If you bring you friend and eat, I will wee you with both my hands!¡± David heard her words and immediately replied with a smile. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Let Sarah Go! ¡°Silly girl, why are you so polite to me? Oh right, is that friend a male or female?¡± David was somewhat curious. ¡°He is Christian¡­¡± Sarah did not want to beat around the bush and directly said to David. The other end of the phone was silent for a few seconds. ¡°Okay! Let him to the restaurant! It just so happens that I want to see him too!¡± When Sarah hung up the phone, she found that Christian had alreadye out of the room with Remote-controlled wheelchairs. He changed into an army-green shirt. He looked much more energetic than before. Christian¡¯s wheelchair came in front of Sarah and he slightly raised his head to look at her. ¡°Can we leave now?¡± Sarah slightly nodded her head. ¡°Yes!¡± Knowing that Sarah wasing, David first drove back to the restaurant. To be honest, the moment he heard Sarah was getting married, he wanted to see what the man in the wheelchair looked like. Julian, that person, he had seen him a few years ago. But Christian, he had no impression of him! He had never even heard of this name. But thinking about how he could convince Sarah to marry him in a few minutes, he must not be a simple person! When Jayson drove the car to the restaurant and stopped, Christian saw the name to the restaurant through the window. Savid Tower! He turned his head and looked at Sarah, who was beside him and asked slowly, ¡°Your neighbor, what is his name?¡± Sarah looked at him and said, ¡°David Brown!¡± Then she opened the door and got out of the car. ¡°Sarah¡­ David¡­¡± Christian looked at the three words and muttered to himself. David had been standing at the entrance of the restaurant. Seeing Sarah walk down from an SUV, he immediately smiled and went up to her. ¡°Sarah¡­¡± ¡°Mr. David¡­¡± Sarah looked at him and was a little embarrassed. David smiled and looked at the man who had just been carried out of the car by Jayson. He had think eyebrows, a sharp nose, and a pair of deep eyes that shone with a sharp light. Although he was sitting on a wheelchair, his body still emitted a domineering aura that was beyond ordinary. Seeing his Remote-controlled wheelchair stopped beside Sarah, David immediately took a step forward and took the initiative to shake hands with Christian. ¡°Hello! I am David. You are Regimental Commander Cooper, right?¡± Christian looked at him and smiled faintly. He extended his hand and politely shook hands with him. ¡°Hello! I heard you are Sarah¡¯s big brother, so I wanted to meet you¡­¡± As he spoke, his gaze also quietly swept across David. The man in front of him was tall and handsome. Especially when he smiled, there was even a dimple on his face. It looked like this was Mr. David Sarah mentioned! David immediately waved his hand generously, ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Christian nodded slightly. Jayson pushed him into the hotel. Sarah looked at David and smiled apologetically. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± David smiled and patted her shoulder. He strode into the restaurant and personally invited Christian into the luxurious private room. Jayson didn¡¯t follow them. David asked someone to arrange a seat for him outside. Once the three of them walked into the private room, the hotel manager passionately handed over the menu. Christian took the menu and took a look. Then he closed the menu and looked at Sarah. ¡°Look and order!¡± Sarah immediately ordered some and passed the menu to the hotel manager. David waved his hand and signaled the manager to leave the room. David looked at Christian and smiled. He took the tea pot and poured water for the two of them. ¡°Yesterday, when I came back from other ces, I heard Sarah say she is getting married. I really didn¡¯t expect when I left a few years ago, she was still a little girl and now she is getting married in the blink of an eye.¡± David first broke the silence, and chatted with the two of them. When Christian heard this, he had a faint smile on his lips, ¡°Yes, no one can say for sure about fate. Up until now, we have only known each other for four days. Perhaps this is the so-called fate¡­¡± ¡°Only four days?¡± David looked at Sarah thoughtfully and still could not help but say, ¡°Marriage is not child¡¯s y. Doesn¡¯t Regimental Commander Cooper think that you guys have spent too little time together?¡± ¡°The time before the marriage is short, but we have a lifetime to understand each other!¡± Sarah immediately looked at Christian when she heard him. A lifetime? He really dared to say it! David heard his words and smiled, but he didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°When I got off the car, I saw that the name of the hotel is quite special, it is called Savid Tower! Does it have some special meaning?¡± This name was obviously the meaning of Sarah and David¡¯s names, so it was no wonder that Christian would ask. Hearing Christian¡¯s question, Sarah instantly became nervous. Actually, when she first came to the restaurant, she already understood the meaning behind it. But she pretended not to know anything. She did not expect that Christian to see it at first nce. She stared at David, not knowing how he would exin. David seemed to notice her nervousness. He looked at the two of them and smiled brightly, ¡°Speaking of names. At that time, I really had a headache. I didn¡¯t feel good with any names. Finally, I thought of Sarah¡¯s name and took a word from her name at thest minute. I didn¡¯t expect that when the name came out together, everyone would agree. So it was decided. Sarah, you¡¯re not angry with me, are you?¡± Sarah smiled and shook her head. ¡°How could it be? When you opened the restaurant, I was not there. I am also very happy to be able to help you by my name.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Christian looked at Sarah, who was beside him and then looked at David, who was opposite to him and said with a faint smile. ¡°It seems that Mr. Brown and Sarah really have a deep brotherly rtionship¡­¡± David smiled. ¡°Yes! Although we have been separated for such a long time, our rtionship is still the same as before. Right, Sarah?¡± Sarah smiled and nodded her head. Sarah was a little nervous and frightened during the lunch. She did not know Christian very well. impression of him since they had been together for the past few days. Sometimes, she even regretted the decision she made at that time. It was said that impulsiveness was the devil, but now it seemed like¡­ When she looked at David opposite her, she felt an unspeakable guilt in her heart. After lunch, Sarah was ready to leave with Christian, but just as she stood up, she heard David say to her, ¡°Sarah, go outside and wait for Regimental Commander Cooper. I have something to say to him alone.¡± Sarah immediately looked at him nervously! ¡°Go! Let¡¯s talk about men!¡± Christian waved at her. Sarah looked at the expressions of the two men. Although she was nervous, she could only nod and leave the room with her bag. Once the door of the room was closed, the air in the room immediately became tense. Christian looked at David and smiled. ¡°What does Mr. Brown want to talk to me about?¡± David looked serious. He thought for a while and then looked at Christian. ¡°I want to ask Regimental Commander for one thing. I hope you can be magnanimous.¡± ¡°Tell me! Although I am sitting in a wheelchair, there are some things I can do.¡± ¡°Sarah registering for marriage with you waspletely out of impulse. You do not have any rtionship foundation. Even if you get married in the future, you won¡¯t have any happiness to talk about. So I hope Regimental Commander Cooper can let her go.¡± He knew this was a wrong decision. He couldn¡¯t just watch the woman he liked to continue to be in the wrong! ¡°Let her go?¡± Christian slightly blinked his eyes. He suddenly smiled at David. ¡°This is not a battlefield. What Mr. Brown said is too serious! And why are you so sure that we are not happy?¡± ¡°A marriage without feelings, what kind of happiness are you talking about?¡± ¡°Like I said, we have a lifetime to understand each other! How do you know that I can¡¯t give her happiness? The wedding hasn¡¯t even been held yet. It¡¯s too early for Mr. Brown toe to this conclusion!¡± ¡°Although I have left this ce for a few years, I have always understood Sarah¡¯s personality. She is actually a lively and cheerful girl. Most of the time, there are noplex thoughts in her mind. Perhaps it was because of this personality that she was abandoned by Julian. Sarah used to have a happy smile on her face every day, but today she sat beside you, I only saw nervousness and fear. She was not the same Sarah as before when she was with you. Do you still dare to say that you can give her happiness?¡± Christian looked at him in silence. He did not say anything. Seeing that he did not speak, David continued, ¡°I more or less understand the rtionship between you and her. Your lover betrayed you at the same time, and your younger brother was with your fianc¨¦e. So there is no happiness in the union between the two of you!¡± ¡°Regimental Commander Cooper, I know you are a soldier. You are now married to your brother¡¯s original girlfriend. Even if Sarah married into your family, she won¡¯t be happy. So please let her go, okay?¡± Christian finally smiled faintly. ¡°Mr. Brown you have talked so much with me. Are you hinting something?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You liked Sarah.¡± Christian said with a faint smile. ¡°That¡¯s right! I came back this time topete fairly with Julian. I like Sarah! But I didn¡¯t expect that she would register and marry you before I came back!¡± He originally thought that he still had a chance, but he never would have thought that she didn¡¯t even leave him a single chance! ¡°Thank you for telling me so frankly. You also let me know that this picked up wife of mine is actually still remembered by someone! I admire your personality very much. I think Sarah definitely likes you too. Although that kind of liking is not love, I still have to apologize and tell you today.¡± ¡°I¡¯m married to this marriage. Although my leg is injured, my brain isn¡¯t damaged. Marriage isn¡¯t child¡¯s y. From when I first walked into the Marriage Registration Centre with her, I never thought of leaving her. So today I can only regretfully tell you, if you want me to give up on her, I can¡¯t do it!¡± After saying that, he looked coldly at David and controlled his wheelchair to leave the private room. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Chapter 37 You Hate Me? David looked at his back and clenched his fists tightly. Sarah¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she walked out of the room. Because Christian¡¯s personality was too cold and hard, she did not know what the two of them would say. If their words did not match, would they fight? Christian was still sitting in his wheelchair. He should be fine, right? She waited anxiously in the car for about ten minutes. Finally, she saw Christiane out alone, rocking the wheelchair. She immediately opened the door and got out of the car. She quickly ran in front of him and carefully pushed him down the slope. She then got him into the car with Jayson and sat him down. Sarah went to the other side of the car and opened the door. When she was about to get in the car, she idently saw David standing by the window. She did not know what the two of them had just talked about. Sarah smiled and shook her hand at him. When she saw him nod slightly at her, she then got into the car and sat beside Christian. Jayson started the car and soon left the Savid Tower restaurant! Christian had been silent ever since he got into the car. Sarah wanted to speak a few times, but when she saw his cold expression, she swallowed her words back down. ¡°What do you want to know?¡± Christian suddenly looked at her and asked. Sarah looked at him and asked him nervously, ¡°What did you talk about with Mr. David?¡± Christian stared at her eyes for two seconds and suddenly smiled faintly. ¡°Sarah? It was the first time I heard it, someone called you that. It seems like your Big Brother treats you really well.¡± Sarah¡¯s face inexplicably turned red and she immediately exined, ¡°He liked to call me that a few years ago. He¡¯s already used to it¡­¡± ¡°Is that so? But I am not used it!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. That¡¯s just a form of address¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know why she had to exin it to him. In any case, they were only working together, so she didn¡¯t need to mind his feeling. ¡°I didn¡¯t misunderstand? I just don¡¯t like another man calling my wife so intimately!¡± Sarah looked at him nkly! ¡°We ate very happily. The next time you meet, don¡¯t forget to thank him for me!¡± ¡°What did you guys talk about just now?¡± Hearing his words, Sarah became even more curious. Christian looked at her and suddenly held her hand! Sarah¡¯s face suddenly turned red. She wanted to pull it back but was held tighter by him. ¡°He told me to treat you well¡­¡± Sarah¡¯s face turned red again. She was still not used to being too intimate with him like this. After struggling a few times, she finally broke free from his hands. She replied with a red face, ¡°Is that so?¡± Christian looked at her thoughtfully. Just as he was about to say something, he heard his phone ring. He took it out to take a look. It was from Vi of Cooper Family. He pressed the answer button and put it beside his ear. ¡°Christian, it¡¯s grandpa!¡± It was Benjamin who called. ¡°Grandpa, what is it?¡± ¡°Christian, you dad and Aunt Daphne have been busy discussing your wedding with Sarah. We haven¡¯t asked Sarah toe to our Cooper family to have a good meal yet. Call herter. You twoe to our house to have dinner together tonight!¡± ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll take her there!¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Christian hung up the phone and looked at Sarah beside him. ¡°Come back to Vi of Cooper Family with me tonight!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Sarah looked at him nervously. Julian was also there. She really did not want to see him. ¡°Because we are going to have a wedding soon, there are some things we must face!¡± When she heard him mention the wedding, Sarah was instantly discouraged. ¡°Alright!¡± Christian looked at her thoughtfully, ¡°When we hold the wedding, your Mr. David wille, right?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t invited him yet¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have many rtives. Let hime to the wedding! If something happens, he can help us.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have a lot of family members? We don¡¯t need his help!¡± She had never thought of letting David attend the wedding, let alone asking him for help. ¡°Alright, whatever you want¡­¡± Christian did not insist this time. The car went back to Christian¡¯s apartment. Sarah first called her mother when she went upstairs and told her about going to Cooper family for dinner that night. When Samantha heard that, she also reminded her to behave well tonight over the phone. Sarah followed Christian back to the apartment. She looked at the time and saw that it was still early, so she looked at Christian and said, ¡°There are still four to five hours until dinner time. I¡¯ll be going back first!¡± Although she came here every day, she still could not treat this ce as her home. ¡°You hate me?¡± Christian looked directly at her and asked. ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± I have been by your side all day. Can¡¯t you tell if I hate you or not? ¡°I have a few dirty cloths. Help me wash them! Jayson,e here and help me buy a few things!¡± After Christian said that, he did not care whether Sarah reacted or not and directly controlled the wheelchair to leave. Sarah looked at his back and blinked speechlessly. She realized that she really owed him in her previous life. Alright. Anyway, she was not really busy. It was just a few pieces of clothes. It was not like she had not washed them before. She put the bag on the sofa. Sarah walked into the bathroom in the living room and opened the washing machine to take a look. There were indeed a few pieces of clothing inside. She lifted it up to take a look. Other than the top and pants, there was also a pair of men¡¯s underwear! Sarah¡¯s mouth twitched. Did he need to go so far? He actually let her wash his shorts? She turned around and wanted to argue with him. But after thinking about it, she gave up. If she really went to find him¡­ With his personality he might say something unpleasant again. Besides, it was inconvenient for him to wash in a wheelchair. Wasn¡¯t it just a pair of underwear? Forget it, she wouldn¡¯t lower herself to his leave! Even thought she was in a dilemma, Sarah still washed all of Christian¡¯s cloths. When she walked out of the bathroom, she saw that there was no one in the living room. He probably ran into the study again. She stood in the living room and looked around. Her gaze fell on the stairs not far away. To be honest, every time she came, she was filled with curiosity towards the upper floor. She did not know if he had hidden treasures up there. As soon as the curiosity of exploration came, Sarah touched the tip of her toes. She gently stepped onto the floor. When she stepped onto thest step of the stairs, Sarah looked at everything in front of her. Her big eyes blinked for a long time but she did not react. The entire living room on the second floor was filled with fitness equipment like so on. There were almost all kinds of equipment! It was like a fitness club! Sarah stood there in a daze. Wasn¡¯t he sitting in a wheelchair? Why were there so many fitness equipment? What was going on? Even though she had countless questions in her mind, it was her first time here, so Sarah decided to take a good look. The rooms upstairs and downstairs were exactly the same. Other than the living room, there were a few other rooms. Sarah¡¯s gaze firstnded on the same room as Christian. She did not know what was inside. She took off her shoes and walked over barefooted. She reached out her hand and lightly twisted the door handle, then slightly rotated it and pushed open the door. What entered her eyes was a simple bedroom. The interior design was mainly light green, which corresponded to Regimental Commander Cooper¡¯s army green. Sarah walked over and looked around. She found that the room was full of women¡¯s things. The most eye-catching thing was that there was a picture of a female soldier on the bed! Sarah blinked her eyes curiously. Wasn¡¯t Christian¡¯s original fianc¨¦e Vivian? Why was there another woman¡¯s picture here? She sat down on the bed and took the picture to take a look. The female soldier in the photo had a neat short hair and was dressed in a well-ironed military uniform. She stood valiantly and had a happy smile on her face. Sarah looked at the woman in the photo. She frowned slightly. This was clearly the first time she had seen this woman. But the more she looked, the more she felt she had seen her somewhere before. She ced the photo on the table and looked at the first drawer under the table that was not locked. She stretched her hand to pull it open. Her hand had just opened half of the drawer when she suddenly came back to her senses. She looked at the girl in the photo again only then did she realize that she looked almost exactly the same as Vivian! What was going on? Could it be that Vivian borrowed a military uniform to take a picture? No! Although the two of them looked very simr, when they smiled they feltpletely different from each other! Pushed by the curiosity, Sarah reached out and pulled open the drawer. The drawer was filled with some diaries. Sarah casually took out the first book and opened the cover. A line of strong words appeared in front of her eyes. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Give it to my favorite Gia! Gia? Could she be the girl in the photo? But that wasn¡¯t right. Didn¡¯t Christian love Vivian? Sarah became more and more confused and curious. Then she flipped to the second page and a photo instantly slid down from the inside. Sarah picked it up and looked. It was actually a photo of a couple. But when she saw the two people on it, she was instantly stunned! The person in the photo was surprisingly Christian and the woman in the photo just now! Sarah was stunned when she saw Christian in the picture. She could not believe that the person she saw was Christian. In the photo, Christian stood on the grass with a smile on his face. The sunlight shone on his face. His smile was very bright. He held the girl and walked around in a circle. The girl¡¯s beautiful dress was rippling in the air. She wrapped her arms around Christian¡¯s neck and looked at him happily. Her big eyes were full of happiness. Since she knew Christian until now, Sarah had always though that he was born with no smile. But now she knew that he had been so happy before. He revealed a mouthful of white teeth, his eyes narrowed into a line and he smiled so happily. That kind of blissful feeling, even though she was separated by the photo, she could clearly feel it! Was this person really Christian? The door of the room was suddenly pushed open. ¡°What are you doing? Who let you in!¡± Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Chapter 38 How Did You Get Up Here? Christian went upstairs at some point. The Remote-controlled wheelchair was blocking the door of the room. He looked at her coldly and questioned her. Sarah felt guilty from being asked. No matter how stupid she was, she knew that this was his private space. She quickly put the notebook in and closed the drawer. She then walked in front of him apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was just on the spur of the moment¡­¡± ¡°You were free, so you looked at other people¡¯s privacy?¡± Christian stared at her without moving. It seemed that he was really angry. His face was terrifyingly cold. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I feel like I have to live here in the future, so I want to look around¡­¡± Sarah said as she lowered her head. ¡°In the future, without my permission, you are not allowed toe upstairs, and you are not allowed to step into this room!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± If he did not want her to go upstairs, then she would not! Wasn¡¯t it just a lousy photo? She didn¡¯t care. ¡°You go out immediately!¡± Christian entered the room with his Remote-controlled Wheelchair. He ordered her like a chief. Sarah listened to him and immediately walked to the door like a child who had done something wrong. When she was about to walk out of the room, she seemed to have suddenly thought of something. She suddenly stopped and looked back at Christian. ¡°How did you get up here?¡± There was only one staircase outside! He was a person sitting in a wheelchair. How did he suddenly appear on the second floor? Did he have winds and fly to upstairs? This was too horrifying! She thought about the fitness equipment in the living room outside. Could it be¡­ When this thought popped up in her mind, Sarah¡¯s confidence suddenly rose again. She quickly walked back in front of Christian and looked at him in disbelief! ¡°What? Do you have a problem?¡± Christian looked back at her calmly. ¡°Your legs are fine! You lied to me on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± Christian looked at her with a sneer. ¡°Before you convict me, please go outside and take a look!¡± ¡°What do I see clearly? There was only one staircase outside. Jayson is not at home right now. What can you let me see clearly? Don¡¯t tell me you are flying up here?¡± Sarah looked at him with a mocking expression and asked back. Christian looked at her angry look. A hint of a cold smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. He silently used the Remote-controlled Wheelchair to turn around and leave the room, heading towards the door of the living room. Sarah immediately followed. ¡°Take a look at what this is?¡± She looked at the elevator door in front of her and Sarah¡¯s eyes twitched awkwardly. His family needed to do this? Why was there an elevator door on the second floor? Looks like he came in through the elevator! ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Sarah felt really awkward. Not only did she peek at his privacy, she was also rendered speechless by him. ¡°Come downstairs with me!¡± Christian was the first to use the rocking wheelchair to exit the room. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Sarah looked at his back and sighed. She still followed him out of the room gloomily and closed the door. When the two of them entered the living room downstairs again, she immediately stood in front of him like had done something wrong and apologized again. ¡°Regimental Commander Cooper, I really didn¡¯t mean it! Just forgive me!¡± No matter what, she had done something wrong today. Christian looked at her silently. He did not say anything. He used the Remote-controlled Wheelchair to leave alone. He only left Sarah a silent back view. She watched him close the door of the study. Sarah blinked and walked to the sofa to sit down. She took the remote control and turned on the television. She randomly chose a channel. She thought about everything she saw just now. Sarah¡¯s mind stopped thinking. She thought of Gia, who was smiling happily. Then she thought of Vivian, who had betrayed him. Sarah suddenly had a strong curiosity about this man. What kind of blow had he gone through to make him be like this? Could it be that the woman called Gia had also betrayed him? If it really was like that then why did he have to find a girl who looked exactly like Gia to be his girlfriend? Was he asking for trouble? No matter how she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t understand this matter! Sarah had been lying on the sofa watching television. She did not expect to fall asleep while watching TV. When she woke up, it was already past six o¡¯ clock. When she opened her eyes, she saw Christian looking at her. She was so scared that her nerves tensed up. She sat down in a reflective matter. Only then did she realize that there was a nket on her body. ¡°We¡¯re going to the vi. You can go to my bedroom to wash your face!¡± Christian looked at her and ordered. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Sarah stood up. She took the nket and went into Christian¡¯s bedroom. She folded the nket and put it on the bed. She found a white dress on the bed. There were some roses on it, and a wide belt was tied around the waist. There was a big bow tie on the belt. What a beautiful dress! Sarah looked at the door carefully. She picked up the dress and ran to the mirror to try it on. Before she could take a few more nces, she heard Jayson¡¯s voice in the living room. She nervously put the dress back to its original ce. She quickly ran into the bathroom. After a few minutes, Sarah walked out of the bedroom. Christian looked at her from head to toe. He frowned slightly and looked at her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you change into a dress?¡± ¡°The dress is for me?¡± Sarah asked him in disbelief. ¡°What do you think?¡± Sarah lightly bit her lower lip. Then she ran back to the bedroom, closed the door and carefully put on the dress. She ran to the mirror to take a look and found that the dress was really beautiful. This one- piece dress not only entuated her figure, but it alsoplemented her fair skin. She had a very pure feeling. She had to admit that although that expressionless regimentalmander had a bag personality, his taste was very unique. He actually had such good taste in picking women¡¯s clothes. When Sarah walked out of the bedroom, Jayson and Christian were already prepared. He watched Sarah walk out. Christian stared at her silently for a few seconds. He did not say anything. Jayson, on not help but praise. ¡°You are looking so beautiful. Our Regimental Commander knows how to choose clothes!¡± Sarah smiled in embarrassment. She walked in front of Christian and looked at him. ¡°There is a pair of shoes by the bed. Why didn¡¯t you put them on?¡± Although Christian did not smile, the expression on his face eased up a lot. ¡°What? And shoes? Sorry, I didn¡¯t see them!¡± Sarah looked at him and stuck out her tongue in embarrassment. She turned around and ran back. Christian looked at her back and his tightly pursed lips slightly rose for the first time. The journey to the vi was somewhat difficult for Sarah. Ever since she had a falling out with Julian that day, this was the first time she had gone to Vi of Cooper family. She thought about how she would have to meet Julian every day in that house in the future, and her heart tightened once again. It had only been four days. In these few days, because she was with Christian every day, she didn¡¯t even have the extra time to sort out her and Julian¡¯s matters. She suddenly realized that these few days, she had been ordered by this man beside her to do things that made her very angry. However, she had overlooked one thing. Because this man had been constantly looking for trouble with her, she almost did not have the extra time to be overly sad about Julian¡¯s matter! Because her mind was filled with the face of this detestable and petty man beside her! All of her pain had been sessfully transferred by this man! Suddenly, she was somewhat grateful to him. It didn¡¯t matter if he was born with this kind of personality. But, in these few days, he used another method to make her learn to forget. ¡°Thank you, Sir!¡± ¡°What are you thanking me for?¡± She looked at him and smiled mischievously, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you!¡± He looked at her smile and a faint smile slid across his lips¡­ They soon arrived at the vi and got out of the car. Jayson pushed Christian¡¯s wheelchair. Sarah followed the two of them to the living room of the vi. Jayson pushed Christian¡¯s wheelchair up the slope. When they reached the door of the living room, they saw Daphne and Julian standing at the door. Julian saw Sarah dressed like a little princess. Julian¡¯s eyes instantly stared at her. Daphne looked at the two of them. She immediately went over with a smile. She put on the posture of a future mother-inw. ¡°Sarah, Christian¡¯s body is not convenient. You are already husband and wife now. There are some things that don¡¯t always need Jayson to do. What are you doing makes people feel that you and your husband are not close. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± The meaning in her words was that she wanted Sarah to push the wheelchair. Sarah listened to her words and blushed in embarrassment. To be honest, in these four days, she was not ready to be a wife. So in these details, she was not so considerate. When she heard Daphne say so, she immediately nodded her head. ¡°Aunt is right. I will pay attention to it in the future!¡± Christian looked at Daphne and smiled sarcastically. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I married my wife to spoil her. It was I who didn¡¯t let her push the wheelchair!¡± Sarah immediately looked at this person. He really did not mind blushing when he lied. He pampered her? He really had the nerve to say it! Daphne heard Christian words and immediately sighed. ¡°Sarah, did you see that? Christian still loves you very much!¡± When Sarah heard this, her face turned red in embarrassment. Julian, who was beside her, looked at the couple in front of him. He knew he was not qualified, but he still went over to greet them. ¡°Big Brother, Sarah, you are back?¡± Sarah did not want to talk to him now. But this was Cooper family vi and beside her stood the future mother-inw. She could only nod her head slightly. Christian looked at his younger brother. His sharp eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Julian, Sarah and I were already legally married four days ago. So from now on, you can¡¯t call her by her name anymore. You should call her sister-inw!¡± Julian¡¯s expression changed unnaturally. He still looked at Christian and nodded. ¡°I know, Big Brother!¡± When she saw her son¡¯s expression, Daphne immediately held Sarah¡¯s arm and walked into the living room. ¡°Let¡¯s go in quickly! The whole family has been waiting for you!¡± Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Are We Going to Live Together? Benjamin and Ethan were already waiting for them on the sofa. When they saw Sarah and Christian walking over, they quickly greeted Sarah. ¡°Sarah,e and sit!¡± Ethan stood up and warmly greeted Sarah. ¡°Grandpa, Uncle!¡± Sarah first greeted the two elders politely. Ethan immediately looked at her reproachfully. ¡°Sarah, you and Christian are already husband and wife. Although you haven¡¯t had your wedding yet, you are now the daughter-inw of Cooper family. From today onwards, you can¡¯t call me uncle anymore. You have to call me Dad!¡± Everyone listened to Ethan and looked at Sarah. Sarah¡¯s face instantly turned red. She knew that she could not escape. She shouted with red face, ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Ethan was very excited when he was called dad. He also had mixed feelings in his heart. He hurriedly called Sarah to sit down. ¡°Sarah, quickly sit down!¡± When Sarah wanted to sit, her eyes nced at Christian who was beside her. She felt that Christian should sit next to her. She could not leave him alone at the side, so she went around Daphne to sit next to him. She sit on the sofa beside Christian. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Daphne saw this small detail and could not help but sigh, ¡°Tsk Tsk tsk, look at them. They really love each other. It has only been few days, but they are already sitting together!¡± She originally wanted to smooth things over. But after saying that, she realized that these words were somewhat inappropriate, so she could only awkwardly cough a few times. Julian also silently sat down, but his gaze had always been fixed on Sarah. One had to say, today¡¯s Sarah made his eyes lit up. He never thought that this girl could also wear clothes that were so beautiful. In an instant, she turned from an ugly duckling to a white swan! Looking at her big eyes and her perky nose bridge, and her little sexy lips, he suddenly realized that he had never looked at her properly in these nine years! Benjamin looked at Sarah and said, ¡°Sarah, the family has been busy with dealing with your wedding these few days. No one called you for a meal. Today, we finally have time to gather together. But it is different from the past. You are here today as the eldest daughter-inw of Cooper Family. This will be your home from now on, do you understand?¡± Sarah immediately nodded her head. ¡°I understand, Grandpa!¡± Ethan took the words, ¡°Sarah, in the future, no matter what happens at home, you can say it loud. Don¡¯t hold it in your heart.¡± ¡°Yes, I will remember it!¡± Daphne immediately smiled and put on the appearance of an elder, ¡°In the future, there will be one more person in the family, and this house will be more lively. If we have another grandson, that would be great!¡± Ethan heard her words and frowned at her. Benjamin looked at Sarah and smiled kindly and asked, together for the past few days? How¡¯s the discussion about the wedding going?¡± ¡°It¡¯s basically ready!¡± Christian answered him slowly. ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. Because the date of the wedding changed, the time had been longer, especially for Sarah and her mother. There are some details that you must discuss with them clearly. Don¡¯t let them be unhappy with anything, okay?¡± After the dramatic change a few days ago, Benjamin also had high hopes for this wedding. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry!¡± Christian nodded slightly. Daphne had a fierce argument with Christian before, and today she knew that the two of them were coming back. Therefore, she was thinking about how to ease the awkward atmosphere. She saw that the expression on Christian¡¯s face was slightly better. She smiled and said. ¡°These two days, I asked someone to rearrange your wedding room. Everything was changed again. You two go and take a look in a while. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t like, just say it. I¡¯ll change it immediately.¡± Benjamin nodded in agreement when he heard Daphne¡¯s words. He looked his eldest grandson and said. ¡°Christian, you and Sarah can go and take a look together. If there is anything you don¡¯t like, just tell Aunt Daphne. Anyway, there is still some time before the wedding.¡± Christian nodded and looked at Sarah who was beside him. ¡°Push me to take a look.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Sarah immediately stood up and pushed Ethan looked at the two of them disappear into the corridor. happy¡­¡± Julian heard his father¡¯s words and lowered his head in shame. Daphne saw her son¡¯s expression and immediately tried to smooth things over. ¡°Aiya, they will be definitely happy. And our Julian will also be happy! Actually, this is also quite good. Once Christian married Sarah, Julian will hold another wedding with Vivian. Next year, our family will have another grandson. What a good thing!¡± Ethan immediately stared at his wife who did not know how to speak. of them to get married?¡± Julian immediately looked at his father nervously. ¡°Dad, Vivian and I have registered our marriage this morning. She is pregnant with my child. I cannot let the child have no father for the rest of his life!¡± Ethan looked at his good son and said coldly, ¡°You are reallypetent! Let me tell you, I will not acknowledge Vivian as my daughter-inw. She wants to enter the Cooper family. She was clearly Christian¡¯s fianc¨¦e, but she entangled with his younger brother. If she is a good girl, can she do such a thing?¡± Because what happened this time, Ethan had no good impression of Vivian at all. ¡°Dad! Vivian and I truly love each other. Besides, even if you don¡¯t admit it, she is now my wife. She is carrying my child and the grandson of Cooper Family!¡± Julian was a little excited when he heard what his father said. ¡°Humph! Let me tell you, as long as I don¡¯t admit it, she isn¡¯t the daughter-inw of Cooper Family!¡± Ethan red at his son and roared. ¡°Dad!¡± Julian heard his father¡¯s words and stood from the sofa. Ethan did notpromise and stared at him. ¡°Why are you yelling at not up to you to decide on this family!¡± Benjamin heard the conversation between his son and grandson and frowned. He waved at the two of them. ¡°Today is the day Christian and Sarahe back for dinner. We will talk about Julian after they leave.¡± Daphne also immediately ran out to smooth things finally came to the house, why are you guys arguing?¡± After saying that she dragged her son and sat on the sofa. She leaned close to his ear andforted him a low voice. ¡°Son, leave your matters to Mom. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Julian heard his mother¡¯s words and gradually calmed down. However, when he thought about his father¡¯s words just now, he still let out a heavy sigh. Because of Christian¡¯s leg injury, their wedding room was also arranged on first floor. Sarah was not unfamiliar with this vi. But this was her first timeing to this room. When she opened the door, she saw that the room was filled with red. There was a festive atmosphere everywhere. Sarah let go of the wheelchair and walked over. Actually, what if theyouts of the room like this? She was not interested. But after all, she had to live here after marriage, so she had to get familiar with it. The bedroom was very big. It was twenty to thirty square meters in size and had an independent bathroom. There was even a luxurious cloakroom inside. There was no need to talk about the decoration of the room. Sarah looked around and looked at Christian who was in the wheelchair. She was a little hesitant. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Christian looked up and asked her slowly. ¡°In the three months of marriage¡­ Are we going to live together?¡± Although he was sitting in a wheelchair, he was man after all. ¡°Then where do you want me to live? When I get married, I sleep in separate rooms with my wife?¡± Christian actually did not get angry when he heard her words. He looked at her and asked slowly. ¡°No, no, no! I mean¡­ Don¡¯t you have to return to the army for the next three months?¡± Even though Sarah felt that it was a little too much, she still couldn¡¯t help but ask him. Christian heard her and blinked slightly. He looked at her and asked her back, ¡°You want me to stay as far away from you as possible, right?¡± ¡°No¡­ I did not mean that¡­¡± Sarah immediately shook her head. ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just casually asking¡­ It¡¯s nothing much¡­¡± Thinking about what he said before about not being able to satisfy his physical needs, then living with him shouldn¡¯t be too dangerous. At most, she would just treat him as a woman. Christian looked at her expression and did not say anything else. He looked around and then looked at her and asked, ¡°Tell me if there is anything you are not satisfied with!¡± Sarah immediately shook her head, ¡°No! They are all good!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go out!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± This dinner was pretty good. Benjamin and Ethan kept chatting with Sarah during the dinner. Christian, who was about to be the groom, rarely talked. He just ate quietly. Although Julian did not dare to speak, his eyes seemed to be fixed on Sarah. He did not know if it was because she was wearing beautiful clothes or something else, he kept feeling that the current Sarah seemed to have changed into a different person. Not long after, Sarah told the elders that she wanted to leave. Christian wanted to return to the apartment, so he took Sarah with him and left. Once the two of them left Julian did not want to stay in the vi and drive back to his apartment. Ever since he was with Vivian half a year ago, he had taken Vivian to his apartment. When he walked into the living room, Vivian was eating happily with arge te of fruits in her hands. When she saw Julian walked over with a gloomy face and sit down, she put down the te and leaned into his arms. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go home to eat? Why are you here? How is it? Didn¡¯t you tell your dad about our marriage registration?¡± ¡°I said!¡± Julian looked at the ceiling and let out a breath. ¡°Then why do you have such an expression? Could it be that your father didn¡¯t agree?¡± Julian shook his head. ¡°No, he said that you wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to marry into the Cooper family! It seems that it will be a little difficult for us¡­¡± Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Chapter 40 His Bride was in Someone Else¡¯s Arms Vivian heard Julian¡¯s words and became a little excited. ¡°There is no door? I have already registered with you and gotten married, okay? Even if he did not want to admit it, I am still carrying the flesh and blood of Cooper family!¡± Seeing her emotional state, Julianforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t get angry! Isn¡¯t my dad angry now? Think about it. My brother and Sarah haven¡¯t even had a wedding yet, and we already got marriage certificate. He definitely felt sorry for his good son. So¡­Let¡¯s not rush this matter first. After my Big Brother and Sarah finish the wedding, after everything calmed down, let¡¯s talk about marriage again. Besides no matter how angry he is, he can¡¯t ignore the flesh and blood of Cooper family. This is his own grandson¡­¡± Vivian heard his words and pouted, feeling wronged, ¡°Alright, you can do whatever you want. If you don¡¯t want to hold a wedding, I won¡¯t marry you. Wait until I give birth to a son. I will secretly run away by myself. You won¡¯t be able to find me for rest of your life!¡± Julian saw Vivian¡¯s expression and immediately hugged her and kissed her. ¡°Silly girl, why would I do that kind of thing? Don¡¯t worry. After they are done with the wedding, I will take to grandpa first. Even if my dad doesn¡¯t agree, don¡¯t I still have my mom? As long as my mom and grandpa stand on our side, dad won¡¯t be able to stop as.¡± ¡°Yes, you said it! You are not allowed to go back on your words¡­¡± Vivian heard his promise and had a smile on her face. ¡°Of course! My words carry weight!¡± In the next few days, Sarah was with Christian. After breakfast, she would run over to take a look. Sometimes, she would help him wash his clothes. Sometimes, she would help him buy groceries. There were a few times when she was alone with Jayson. She really wanted to ask Jayson about the rtionship between that girl called Gia and Christian. But she remembered that she would only be with Christian for three months. After three months, they would go their separate ways. Why should she care so much? With this in mind, she put this matter in her heart and didn¡¯t continue to ask about everything rted to Gia. In the blink of an eye, it was the day of the wedding! Because Kendall was worried that she would not be able to rush over the next day, she directly lived in Sarah¡¯s house before the wedding day. The two girls huddled on the bed and whispered in the middle of the night. When they woke up the next morning, Sarah felt a little dizzy. Fortunately, her mother was there, so she did not wake up toote. She first ate some breakfast. Not long after, the makeup artiste hired by Cooper family arrived. She was busy dressing Sarah up. Although Sarah did not wear a wedding dress, she still bought a Chinese qipao and wore it. After the makeup artist¡¯s dressing, Sarah became apletely different person. ¡°Oh, Sarah, this qipao is really beautiful. It¡¯s so sexy wearing it. It shows your figure to the fullest. If I were a man, I would definitely not let you off tonight!¡± Kendall looked at her good friend who was wearing a red qipao and could not help but praise. In the past, when she always wore those loose- fitting uniforms, she really did not realize that her small figure was so sexy. The words of Kendall made Sarah smile bitterly. Tonight was their wedding night, what would he do? Did he have that kind of function? After Sarah dress up, the doorbell rang. Samantha wanted to open the door but was stopped by Kendall. ¡°Auntie, you have to calm down at this time. I will open door.¡± Kendall said and walked to the door to open it. What greeted her eyes was¡­ It was a handsome man wearing a pink t-shirt with wavy stripes. His well-ironed pants made him look like a groom. Kendall seized him head to toe. She looked at him and said half-jokingly, ¡°You are not here to pick up the bride for the groom, are you?¡± David heard her words and smiled, ¡°I am here to see Sarah off.¡± While the two of them were talking, Samantha walked over. When she saw David, she invited him warmly. ¡°David is here? Quicklye in!¡± After listening to Samantha¡¯s words, Kendall suddenly reacted and looked at the man. ¡°Oh, so you are the Mr. David that Sarah kept talking about?¡± David smiled and nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± Samantha immediately introduced the two of them. ¡°David, this is Sarah¡¯s friend, Kendall. She is here to be Sarah¡¯s bridesmaid.¡± David nodded and extended his hand, ¡°Hello!¡± Kendall did not react in time. Seeing him reach out his hand, she immediately held his hand. ¡°Hello! Hello!¡± David retracted his hand and looked at Samantha. ¡°Auntie, where is Sarah?¡± ¡°She has finished dressing up. Go in and take a look at her!¡± After saying that, Samantha pointed at the direction on Sarah¡¯s bedroom. walked in. When the door opened, Sarah was wearing a gorgeous red cheongsam with beautiful bride makeup and was sitting upright on the bed. When she saw the person who walked in was David, she immediately stood up and looked at him with a smile. ¡°Mr. David, why are you here?¡± Originally, she did not invite him because she did not want him to feel sad when he saw her getting married. She did not expect that he woulde today. David walked over and seized her up to down before looking at her with a sigh. ¡°Sarah, you are so beautiful today!¡± Sarah smiled at him and suppressed the bitterness in her heart. ¡°Actually, you do not need toe!¡± Seeing the scene of her getting married, only she knew how much pain he would feel in his heart. If he couldn¡¯t see this scene, perhaps he would feel a little better in his heart¡­ Seeing her sad look, he gently held her shoulders and locked his gaze on her cheeks. ¡°Today you are getting married, how can I note?¡± His heart clearly ached, but he still could not help but want to see her. Watching her be a happy bride was a dream he had for a long time. But today, the person who helped him realize this dream was another man! Looking at Sarah in front of him, with a smile on her face looking at him, there was a faint trace of tears in the depths of her eyes. He could not help but raise his hand to caress her cheek. ¡°Sarah, can I¡­ Can I hug you?¡± Sarah did not speak but her throat was choking. She reached out her hand to give him a hug first! David was stunned for a moment and then reached out and gently hugged her. His eyes also turned slightly red. ¡°Sarah, you are so beautiful. I can¡¯t bear to let you marry him¡­¡± Sarah forcefully pulled out a smile and wanted to say something but swallowed her words when it reached her lips. No matter how much she said there was no meaning. Today, she was going to get married. Mr. David, if we are really fated, I hope that when I turn around in three months, you can still wait for me here¡­ ¡°Sarah, you must be happy¡­ right?¡± Tears could not stop flowing out her eyes. She could not say a word and could only lean on his shoulder and nod heavily. Happiness? A week ago, she was still longing for this word. She imagined the moment when she was proposed and put on the wedding dress. She imagined that she would definitely be the happiest bride in the world. But who would have though¡­ The world was hard to predict. Her happiness copsed in an instant. The word happiness was already too far away from her life! David gently pushed her body away and looked at the tears in her eyes. His Adam¡¯s apple moved violently a few times. After a long while, he took out a tissue and carefully wiped it off for her. Then he looked at her and smiled. ¡°I have been reading a book these two days. There is a saying on it that when you put on the wedding dress of love, I also out on the monk¡¯s kasaya¡­¡± Sarah¡¯s eyes turned red again as she looked at him. Her tears could not stop flowing out. He once again raised his hand to wipe her tears off and looked at her with aforting smile. ¡°Luckily you are wearing a qipao today. Does that mean¡­ I still have a chance?¡± Sarah could not say anything. She just looked at him and kept crying. His eyes looked at her passionately, ¡°Sarah, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have said those words to you just now. But I can¡¯t control myself. Sarah, I still say the same thing¡­ No matter when, as long as you turn around¡­ I will definitely wait for you!¡± Sarah could not control herself and reached out to hug him. She leaned into his embrace and allowed her tears to continuously fall. Mr. David, I¡¯m sorry! The door was suddenly pushed open at this moment. Kendall smiled as she pushed the door and shouted, ¡°Sarah, the groom came¡­¡± She did not continue speaking. Seeing the scene in front of her, she was stunned for a moment. Just as she wanted to close the door, Christian¡¯s wheelchair was already by the door! Kendall reacted quickly. She mmed the door shut. Christian had already seen the scene in the room. There was a hint of coldness on his rigid face.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. His bride was currently in another man¡¯s arms! ¡°Open the door!¡± He looked coldly at Kendall. His sharp eyes poked at Kendall, making her cautious to the point of trembling. But thinking that this was a marriage and he was here to pick up the bride, he was actually so arrogant and bossy. She raised her chin and extended her hand towards him. ¡°Give me a red packet!¡± Christian silently looked at her. Then he coldly ordered Jayson behind him, ¡°Jayson!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Jayson immediately took out the red packet that he had prepared and handed it to Kendall. Because the man she was going to marry was not the man she liked, Sarah basically did not invite any good friends. She only called her best friend, Kendall over. Kendall knew that Sarah¡¯s wedding was not something she liked. So she did not expect to get a red packet. It was just that this matter forced her to this point, and only then did she remember to ask for a red packet. Kendall received the red packer and knew that it was impossible to not open the door. She smiled unnaturally at Christian and reached out to push open the door! In fact, the moment Kendall pushed the door and shouted, Sarah quickly let go of David. She used a tissue to wipe her tears and then looked David anxiously. ¡°Mr. David, you go out first!¡± David looked at her reluctantly and then slowly walked to the door. The door was gently pushed open by Kendall. The person standing in front of her was David. Christian¡¯s cold eyes fell on David, and the two men¡¯s eyes instantly collided! Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Chapter 41 I Regret I At this moment, there were too many things intertwining¡­ Kendall felt this kind of different atmosphere and immediately walked into the room. She saw Sarah sitting down by the bed and immediately walked over and whispered, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Sarah looked at her and shook her head with a faint smile. She did not say anything. ¡°Mr. Brown, I didn¡¯t expect you toe as well. I thought you wouldn¡¯te today.¡± Christian was the first to break the silence at the door. He looked at David and smiled faintly. ¡°Sarah is getting married. I muste!¡± ¡°Really? You have worked hard!¡± Christian looked at him and controlled his wheelchair into Sarah¡¯s room. Kendall immediately stood up and moved to the side when she saw Christianing over. David watched his back as he quietly left the room. Christian turned around and looked at Kendall with a faint smile. ¡°Can I trouble you to go out for a while?¡± Kendall immediately looked at Sarah and saw that she nodded slightly at her. She coughed unnaturally twice and turned around to leave the room. She then closed the door of the room. Christian looked at the door and then controlled the wheelchair to go in front of Sarah. Looking at her crying red eyes, he smiled faintly. ¡°You are crying like this. I wonder if the people outside will think that I am bullying you when they see you.¡± Originally, she thought that he would get angry at her, but she did not expect that he would actually joke with her. Sarah lowered her head in embarrassment. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Christian looked at her from head to toe. After a while, he looked at her and said slowly, ¡°You are very beautiful!¡± Sarah looked at him in surprise. This was the first time he praised her since he knew her. Christian reached out and held her small hand in his palm. He looked up at her and asked slowly, ¡°From now on, we will spend three months together. Are you ready?¡± She knew that she could not reject him today. Sarah let him hold her hand. She looked at him and nodded slightly, ¡°Yes, I am ready¡­¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Sarah nodded and stood up. She put her hands on his wheelchair and pushed him out of the room. Samantha had been sitting on the sofa in the living room. When she thought about how her daughter was going to leave her today, what happened in the past few days and her husband, her heart was filled with bitterness. But she was a middle aged woman after all, and she knew what was the most important. Today was the day of her only daughter¡¯s marriage. No matter how ufortable she felt, she couldn¡¯t let a single tear fall. However, when she saw the door of her daughter¡¯s room open, and then scene of her daughter pushing Christian out caused her eyes to redden uncontrobly. Sarah pushed Christian¡¯s wheelchair ¡°Mom! Thank you!¡± Christian looked at Samantha and spoke first. knew the best. Samantha chocked and looked at her ¡°Christian, although out family¡¯s financial situation cannot bepared with your Cooper Family, Sarah has been pampered by me and her father since she was young. As the saying goes, a daughter is a piece of meat that fell off her mother¡¯s body. Today, seeing her grow up and establish a new family, I am secretly happy. I only hope that you will agree to one of my requests¡­ You must not let her suffer, understand?¡± Christian nodded his head heavily, ¡°Mom, I promise!¡± Samantha nodded in satisfaction and looked at her daughter. ¡°Sarah, Christian¡¯s health is not very good. You will be husband and wife in the future. You have to take good care of him. No matter what happens in Cooper Family, you have tomunicate with him. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Mom, I know!¡± Tears kept flowing in her eyes. Sarah forced herself to nod. Samantha smiled in relief. ¡°Alright, Christian nodded. He held Sarah¡¯s hand and left with her. Because Christian¡¯s body was not convenient, when they went downstairs, it was Jayson who carried him. When Sarah was about to take the wheelchair, David held her hand down. David carried the wheelchair downstairs quickly. Sarah looked at his back and felt mixed feelings in her heart. Samantha kept a low profile about this wedding, so the surrounding neighbors did not know about this news. But when Sarah went downstairs, she saw her uncle and aunties who were surrounding her. After all, those few high-end wedding cars were too eye-catching. It was not possible to not to attract everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Sarah is getting married. Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± ¡°Yes! This groom looks not bad. Why is he sitting in a wheelchair?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Sarah¡¯s mother say that her man from before!¡± ¡°He can¡¯t be a disabled person, right? If Sarah really married him, wouldn¡¯t she be a widow for the rest of her life?¡± Discussion broke out among the crowd. Of course, there were some things that they said in private. However, Sarah could guess what they were talking about when she saw their strange expressions. But there were some things that she did not need to exin at all. Sarah looked at the neighbors, smiled and nodded, and then sat in the wedding car. The moment the door closed, the surrounding world also instantly quieted down. She slightly lowered her head, her hands tightly twisted together, thinking about everything and felt somewhat uneasy. Just where would her future life go? She suddenly felt somewhat confused. A big hand reached over and took her small hand into the palm of her hand. Sarah turned her head and looked over, and her eyes met Christian¡¯s cold eyes. ¡°You regret it?¡± ¡°No!¡± Christian looked at her and raised his hand to caress her face. He then smiled faintly and retracted his hand. He looked the driver in front and instructed, ¡°Drive!¡± The wedding car slowly drove out of the neighborhood Sarah looked at everything familiar outside the window, her eyes could not help but darken. She finally got married. But the person she married wasn¡¯t the person she loved the most¡­ That¡¯s not right, she no longer had the person she loved the most. The person she loved the most in the past had long be someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦e. The car stopped in front of the crossroad and Sarah¡¯s gaze unconsciously fell on the sidewalk beside her. A few young couples held hands and snuggled against each other. They smiled as they walked past the crossroad in front of them. The smiles on their faces were so happy. In fact, she never coveted the wealth of Cooper family. The reason why she liked Julian was because the first time she saw him, she was attracted by his handsome appearance. In the next nine years, she loved Julian on her own wishful thinking. She was afraid that if she was not careful, he would ride the white horse and fly away. But what she didn¡¯t expect that No matter how conflicted Sarah¡¯s heart was, the wedding carriage finally stopped in front of the hotel. She followed by Christian¡¯s side and walked into the hotel in a daze before entering the lounge to make up. The makeup artist left very quickly, and Christian was called by hisrades. Only Kendall and Sarah were left in the lounge. ¡°Sarah, you and that David¡­¡± Kendall was somewhat puzzled when she saw the scene in Sarah¡¯s room. Sarah looked at her and smiled, ¡°He is my brother!¡± ¡°So that is the case¡­¡± Kendall lightly nodded her head and saw that Sarah¡¯s mood was not very good. She got up and looked around. ¡°I will go and get you a cup of water. You wait here.¡± After saying that, she walked out of the lounge. Sarah did not say anything and turned around to walk to the window and quietly look at the world outside the window. Her eyes were somewhat blurred. Today was her wedding day. Even if she and Christian only agreed to a marriage contract, this day also had a special meaning in her life. She knew that she could not be in such a state today, but she could not control it. She couldn¡¯t smile happily in front of everyone. There were faint tears flowing in her eyes. She raised her hand to wipe away the tears¡­ A big hand gently ced on her shoulder. She suddenly turned around and saw Julian¡¯s disgusted face. She frowned and raised her hand to p off his hand. Then she took a step back and looked at him unhappily, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Sarah, you can¡¯t marry him. You will ruin yourself. If you give up now, it is still not toote.¡± At this time, Julian still hoped that she would give up. After all, in the future, if he had to get along with her day and night, he really did not know how he would face her. Sarah heard his words and sneered, ¡°Julian, who do you think you are? What right do you have to order to me?¡± Julian helplessly shrugged, ¡°Sarah, I do not want to order you. You are now marrying my Big Brother. Didn¡¯t you want to use him to take revenge on me? You want me to see how happy you are after being together? But do you think you can be happy? My Big Brother has a bad temper, and his legs are not good now. Even if you are married, he can¡¯t even give you sex life! You can¡¯t get anything other than money. Do you understand?¡± POW! Sarah could not bear it any longer and gave him a p in the face. Julian¡¯s face was burning with pain. He covered his face with his hand and looked at her nkly. He could not react in time. ¡°Julian! I regret it! I really regret it! I regret how I fell in love with a man like you in these nine years. I have been with your Big Brother for the past few days. I admit that you are right. His temper was bad, and his body was also injured. But he epted me when I was at my most helpless and desperate moment. No matter how bad his temper is, he is not as ruthless as you! Do you think that I am about to be your sister-inw, so you are starting to panic and fear? Let me tell you, Julian. Don¡¯t tell me what to do! Because my life has nothing to do with you! Put away your hypocritical words. No matter what happens between Christian and me, it has nothing to do with you! Also, don¡¯t casually call my name in the future, because from today onwards, I am your sister-inw!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. When Julian heard her words, he sneered twice. ¡°Alright! This path was chosen by you. Don¡¯t me me for not warning you. You will cry in the future!¡± With a cold expression, he mmed the door and left. Sarah angrily turned around and looked out the window. Tears flowed down her face the moment she turned around. The door was pushed open again. ¡°Get lost!¡± Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Chapter 42 She took the Initiative to Kiss Him ¡°The wedding hasn¡¯t started yet. Where do you want me to go?¡± Christian¡¯s came from behind. Sarah immediately turned around nervously and saw Christian in a wheelchair. She slightly turned around and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. She looked at him apologetically and exined, ¡°Sorry, I thought¡­¡± ¡°I know everything!¡± Before she could finish, Christian raised his hand and interrupted her. As he spoke, he controlled the wheelchair to the sofa and looked at Sarah. He said slowly, ¡°Come here¡­¡± Sarah heard his words and immediately walked to the sofa and sat down. Christian picked up her hand and held it in his palm. He looked at her eyes with some emotion and said, ¡°I have been with you these few days. I more and less understand your personality. I always thought you were a weak girl. I never thought that you would have such a strong side in you.¡± When he was outside, he had clearly heard the conversation between Julian and her. Sarah pursed her lips in embarrassment. She heard that his tone was somewhat different from before. ¡°In the future, when you live in the Cooper Family, this kind of thing might happen again. Although my legs are not good, I still have some work to do in the army. In the future, when I¡¯m not around, you have to face this kind of awkward situation alone. No matter what happens in the future, remember to show your courage today. You don¡¯t owe anyone anything, understand?¡± She didn¡¯t know if it was because of wedding, but today Christian¡¯s expression looked much better than before. It was the first time Sarah heard him say so much to her. She was not used to it. She looked at him and asked. ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± Wasn¡¯t there an agreement between them? No matter what she did in Cooper family in the future, it had nothing to do with him. ¡°I told you, I didn¡¯t ask you to marry into the Cooper family to give them a chance tough at you. If you be aughing stock, I don¡¯t need to hold a wedding with you.¡± He could bully this woman, but it didn¡¯t mean that everyone could bully her. Perhaps it was because his attitude in the past was too bad, hearing his words, Sarah¡¯s heart unexpectedly felt a little warm. For the first time, she realized that this man was not as cold and heartless as he looked on the surface. Looking at his deep eyes, she tightly pursed her lips and nodded. ¡°The wedding will be held soon. Regardless of whether it is an agreement or not, in the three months from now, the two of us are on the same side. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Sarah nodded again. She felt that this person was not as annoying as before. Christian heard her words and smiled faintly. Because Cooper Family was a famous family in this city, plus Christian¡¯s identity as Regimental Commander, there were quite a lot of people attending the wedding. The huge wedding hall was filled with people. Adding the fact that Christian¡¯s wedding had been postponed, some people knew about the change of bride. So when Sarah and Christian came out, it aroused everyone¡¯s curiosity. Many people spected before this. In such a short period of time, he had changed his bride. In addition, Christian¡¯s legs were injured. The bride would definitely not be that beautiful. But when Sarah pushed Christian out, it immediately attracted attention. Seeing that this girl was even younger and cuter than Vivian, some people could not help but sigh. This Commander Cooper¡¯s luck with women was really not ordinary. The host of the wedding was Christian¡¯srade, Paul. Because he understood Christian¡¯s experience, he didn¡¯t make things difficult for the two of them during the wedding. However, when exchanging the wedding rings, he still looked at the two of them and made things difficult for them. ¡°Friends, although our Regimental Commander Cooper is injured and there are some programs that we can avoid, but after exchanging the rings, isn¡¯t there something missing?¡± Paul held the microphone and asked everyone with a smile. His family and friends below the stage immediately joined in themotion. ¡°Give a kiss! One kiss! Kiss the bride!¡± Sarah listened to everyone¡¯s shouts and her somewhat nervous hands lightly twisted together. To be honest, she had always thought that her wedding with Christian was just a formality. She really did not think of this segment. Looking at Christian who was sitting in the wheelchair with a calm expression, she did not know what to do for a moment. Julian sat below the stage and saw Sarah wearing a sexy qipao. She was wearing the makeup of a beautiful bride. Her curvaceous figure was perfectlyplemented by the cheongsam. Looking at her for the first time in such a beautiful manner in front of everyone, an indescribable feeling slowly arose in his heart. For the first time, he realized¡­ Hearing the shouts of the people around him, he suddenly felt a little excited and nervous. That woman should have belonged to him! Seeing Sarah standing motionlessly on stage, the people below the stage slowly calmed down. Everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on Sarah. Because Christian was sitting in a wheelchair, at this time, it could only depend on her performance! The entire hall was so quiet that even the sound of a needle hitting the ground could be heard. Christian made a gesture to Paul, and theter immediately handed the microphone to him. ¡°My body is not very convenient. Don¡¯t make things difficult for my wife¡­¡± Before Christian finished speaking, he saw Sarah walking to him. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, she bent down slightly and kissed him lightly on the lips. Christian¡¯s eyes blinked slightly as he looked at her. He had a somewhat unexpected feeling. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. A wave of warm apuse erupted from the crowd. David sat beside Samantha and looked at Sarah on the stage. He clenched his fist tightly! The following procedures of the wedding went smoothly. When the banquet started, although Christian¡¯s health was not very convenient, he still insisted on going to every table with Sarah to express his gratitude one by one. The weddingsted until three o¡¯ clock in the afternoon before it truly ended. After all the guests left, Samantha was also taken away by David. The following matters naturally did not need Sarah to worry about. Ethan took care of all the matters and let his son bring his daughter-in- law back to Vi of Cooper Family. Jayson drove the two back and entered the living room. Christian asked the tea first, then he let Sarah push him back to their new room. Once he entered the room, Christian looked at her and said slowly, ¡°There are your clothes in the closet. Go change into pajamas and wash up first. It¡¯s still early, so you can rest for two or three hours. Go¡­¡± Sarah was also really a little tired. Although the qipao looked good on her body, but there¡¯s always a feeling of being tied up. She nodded and walked to the wardrobe to open the door. Opening the door, she found that more than half of the clothes inside were prepared for her. She casually took out a purple nightdress and picked it up to take a look at its length. She took out a pink robe and held it in her hand, although it was a little transparent. She was satisfied. She then took it to the bathroom. When Sarah came out of the bathroom, the ginger tea had already been delivered. Christian was holding one of the cups and drinking slowly. He saw that Sarah had changed the big red cheongsam and was wearing a short purplece nightdress. She was wearing a light pink nightdress and the makeup of the bride had been removed. She revealed her fair and delicate skin and her face was flushed red. She walked out of the bathroom shyly. His eyes shed intensely. ¡°Come and drink the ginger tea, then go and rest!¡± Sarah nodded with a faint smile. She walked to the sofa and sat down to the side of the bed. Halfway there, she remembered Christian¡¯s body. She turned around and looked at him. ¡°Then how are you going to rest?¡± ¡°There¡¯s only one bed. If I go up, will you still be able to sleep?¡± Christian looked at her teasingly and asked slowly. Sarah blushed a little and then realized the problem of resting. Although she had thought about it before, it was not as real as it was now. ¡°I will be fine as long as I am in the wheelchair. You can go.¡± Christian saw that she did not speak, so he slightly waved his hand at her. Today was the first day of the wedding and he did not want to make things difficult for her. Sarah heard his words and nodded slightly before slowly walking to the bedside. She just sat down and felt that this was not appropriate. No matter how bad his body was, she could not let him rest in a wheelchair. Even if he did not go to bed to rest now, what about tonight? What about in the future? She stood by the bedside and hesitated for a moment. She then walked back behind Christian and pushed him to the bedside to adjust his position. ¡°Sitting in a wheelchair will definitely not be good to rest. Come, I¡¯ll help you to the bed to rest.¡± Sarah reached under his arms as she spoke. ¡°You don¡¯t mind sleeping in the same bed with me?¡± Sarah looked at him and smiled. ¡°We are already married, why would I mind this? Besides, you have been sitting in a wheelchair for the whole day. You are more tired than me.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Christian nodded. He put his arms on her shoulder and sat down next to the bed. Sarah originally though that it would take a lot of effort to get him to return the bed. She did not expect it to be so easy. She looked at his injured legs and was somewhat puzzled. ¡°Your legs can use strength?¡± ¡°A little bit, but I can¡¯t walk¡­¡± Christian nodded and did not hide from her. ¡°Then can your leg not be cured? After all, medicine is so advanced nowadays.¡± Sarah asked as she took off his shoes and then put his legs on the bed. She helped him lie down and then went to the other side of the bed to lie beside him. ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. Maybe it will be like this for the rest of my life. Maybe a miracle will happen¡­¡± ¡°There will definitely be a miracle!¡± Sarah heard some negativity in his words and could not help but comfort him. ¡°Do you wish for a miracle to happen?¡± Christian turned to face her. ¡°Of course!¡± Sarah replied without thinking. She did not have any deep hatred with him and it was not to the extent where she hoped that he would not be able to stand up for the rest of his life. Christian looked at the ceiling and slightly closed his eyes. ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Sarah heard what he said and did not say anything. Thinking that his attitude towards her today was different from a few days ago, she felt that he was actually not very difficult to get along with. Vivian had given him too much of a blow previously. That was why he treated her that way, right? Thinking about it this way, she felt a lot morefortable in her heart. As long as she could get along peacefully with him, three months, wasn¡¯t it also very fast? Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Chapter 43 I Am Sorry Maybe Sarah was really tired, or maybe she knew this person was not a threat to her. She actually fell asleep after closing her eyes for a while. When she woke up, it was already past five o¡¯ clock in the afternoon. The moment she opened her eyes, what entered her eyes was a side profile with a straight line. At this moment, Christian¡¯s eyes were closed and he looked like he was still sleeping. Sarah wanted to sit up from the bed. She suddenly found that one of her legs was actually resting on Christian¡¯s body! Her face turned red, and she carefully wanted to move her leg away. But just as she lifted her leg, Christian opened his eyes. He was looking at her with a smile on his face. Sarah awkwardly retracted her legs. She was a little embarrassed. ¡°Cough cough, I¡¯m sorry. I was not good at sleeping¡­ Did it hurt you?¡± Christian looked at her and replied slowly, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I didn¡¯t feel anything anyway.¡± Hearing him say this, she felt even more apologetic in her heart. ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean it!¡± She did not expect to have such an ugly appearance on her first day of marriage. ¡°I know.¡± Christian answered as he sat up from the bed and looked at her. ¡°Come and help me!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Sarah immediately walked in front of him and squatted down to help him put on his shoes. She then helped him sit in the wheelchair. ¡°Do you think I am a little troublesome? In the next three months, you might have to take care of me like this.¡± Christian tidied his clothes and looked up at her. Sarah smiled, ¡°It is not a difficult matter. I still have strength. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Then help me get a basin of water. I will wash my face.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Sarah nodded and went to the bathroom to get a basin of cold water. She took a towel and walked out. She first covered his legs with a thin nket before putting the basin over. After the two of them washed up, Sarah changed into a red dress with a red ribbon. Her slightly hot curly hair was adorned with pearl hair clips. Christian felt very satisfied after seeing her like this and Sarah pushed him out of the bedroom. When the two of them entered the living room, the people from the Cooper Family were basically chatting on the sofa. When they saw them walk out, Daphne looked at Sarah and could not help but sigh. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. In the past, I never noticed Sarah when I looked at her every day. Our Sarah is really a beauty. After dressing up properly, she looks like a princess. She¡¯s too beautiful!¡± When Julian heard his mother¡¯s words, his gaze was also tightly locked onto Sarah. Aplicated light shed through his eyes. Benjamin and Ethan smiled and nodded as they watched the two of them sit on the sofa. ¡°Sarah, you must be exhausted this afternoon, right?¡± Benjamin first looked at Sarah and asked with concern. ¡°Grandpa, I am not tired!¡± Sarah smiled and sat beside the sofa, next to Christian¡¯s wheelchair. ¡°How can you not be tired? You have been standing there for so long. There is still a banquet at night. You and Christian don¡¯t have to attend. Rest well at home!¡± Ethan looked at Sarah and smiled as she took the conversation. When he saw that Sarah had finally be his daughter-inw, he felt happy from the bottom of his heart. ¡°Is there a banquet tonight?¡± Sarah thought that the wedding banquet would end at noon, but she did not expect that there would be one at night. ¡°Yes, some guests did not rush over at noon, so they will attend the banquet at night.¡± Ethan exined with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient for Christian to move. Anyway, I¡¯m not tired. I¡¯ll go!¡± She did not have any other thoughts. She just felt that this was a matter between her and Christian after all. It would not make sense to let others represent her. Daphne on the opposite side immediately nodded her head in agreement. ¡°I think did not go, no matter what, it doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± Benjamin looked at Christian, ¡°Christian, what do you think?¡± Everyone looked at Christian. They knew he had a bad temper. If he didn¡¯t agree, no one else could make the decision. ¡°Sure!¡± Christian looked at Sarah and nodded slightly. Worried that Sarah would be hungry, Daphne asked the maid to make something for her to eat before going to the hotel. After Sarah ate, Ethan and the others brought her to the hotel. Once the car drove out of the Vi, Julian stood up from the sofa and took the car keys out. Christian looked at his brother¡¯s back, and his eyes instantly narrowed. When Ethan¡¯s Rolls-Royce stopped in front of the hotel, he found Julian¡¯s car also arrived. The few of them got out of the car. Sarah followed behind her father-inw and walked towards the hotel lobby. Just as they were about to enter, Julian stopped them. ¡°Dad, you are the Chairman of Cooper Group. It is not appropriate for you to appear in this kind of asion tonight. Since Big Brother is not here, let me take Sister-inw there!¡± Ethan frowned and looked at his son, ¡°You? What is your identity?¡± Daphne was worried that they would pick a fight again and ran over to smooth things. ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t Julian also have good intentions? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good for a chairman like you to represent you son.¡± ¡°Dad, I can tell which is more important than the other. Don¡¯t worry, I just don¡¯t want to lose the face of Cooper family. After all, some of them are the business partners of Cooper family.¡± Julian immediately rified himself. ¡°No! I can give you anything else but this matter! Sarah, let¡¯s go!¡± Ethan didn¡¯t agree. He brought Sarah into the hotel lobby. Julian looked at their backs and clenched his fists tightly. ¡°Hey, what are you doing here? If that cripple saw this, he might go crazy! Hurry up and leave!¡± Daphne patted her son¡¯s shoulder as she finished speaking and followed closely behind in her high heels. There were not many people at the banquet and Sarah was still able to deal with them. After she toasted a few sses of wine, Ethan let the driver take her home. When they walked out of the hotel, Julian chased from behind. After giving a few instructions to the driver, the driver returned to the hotel. ¡°What did you say to him?¡± Sarah looked at him speechlessly. Julian held her arm and took her to his car. ¡°I told him I would send you back. Let¡¯s go, I won¡¯t do anything to you!¡± As he spoke, he brought her to the car door. He reached out and opened the door wanting to stuff her into the car. ¡°Julian! Let go of me!¡± Sarah had little strength, so she was idently dragged to the side of the car by him. Just as he was about to push her into the car, she grabbed the car door and shouted at him. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°I am only sending you back! Quickly go in, listen to me!¡± Seeing that her reaction was so strong, he suddenly reached out and hugged her waist, wanting to shove her into the car. ¡°Julian! Let go of me, you bastard!¡± Sarah shouted. A deep fear suddenly struck her heart and Sarah was somewhat afraid. A green off-road vehicle quickly stopped by the side and the window quickly rolled down. A deep and powerful voice roared behind the two of them, ¡°Julian! Let her go!¡± Julian¡¯s movement froze, and then he quickly turned his head, just in time to meet Christian¡¯s blood- thirsty eyes. He immediately let go of Sarah and wanted to exin, ¡°Big Brother, I¡­¡± Once she body was freed, Sarah turned around and ran over. She opened the car door and sat beside Christian. ¡°Drive!¡± Christian looked at Julian with a look of killing intend and rolled up the window coldly. The car quickly started up and self. ¡°Why are you here?¡± His sudden appearance made her feel indescribably grateful. Julian seemed to have lost control of himself today. If he really took her away, she did dare imagine what would happen tonight. Christian looked at her. Her hands were slightly trembling because of this sudden situation. He took her hands and held it tightly in his palms. ¡°I was a little worried about you, so I came¡­¡± When she heard him say this for the first time, Sarah¡¯s mischievous personality came up. She looked at him and joked. ¡°I thought you were a stone-hearted person. It turns out that you are also worried about the others!¡± Christian looked at her thoughtfully. ¡°Do you think I am cold-hearted?¡± Sarah immediately smiled at him. ¡°You said it yourself. I didn¡¯t say it!¡± Christian saw her expression and also smiled faintly. He was silent for a few seconds and looked at her. ¡°Were you scared just now?¡± ¡°A little bit!¡± Sarah nodded. Julian¡¯s actions really scared her. She had been in love with him for nine years, but he had never been as excited as he was today. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± If he could stand up, he definitely would not let Julian off easily! Sarah heard Regimental Commander Cooper, who had always been cold and emotionless, actually say sorry to her. She could not ept it and looked at him. ¡°You are not the one who did something wrong. Why are you apologizing to me?¡± ¡°If my legs were healthy, he would not bully you like this!¡± Sarah immediately smiled when she heard him me himself. ¡°I am fine! Anyway, he bullied me for nine years. It would be fine even if he bullied me again! You don¡¯t have to worry, I¡¯m really fine now¡­¡± Christian looked at her thoughtfully. He fell silent again. When the two of them arrived at the vi, she received a call from Ethan. He had just heard from the driver that Julian had picked up Sarah. He was worried that something would happen to the two of them, so he called to ask him. He only rxed when he found out that she had safely returned home. Benjamin had not slept yet, so he chatted with Christian and Sarah for a while. The old man knew that the two of them must be very tired today, so he let them return to their room to rest. Once the two of them entered the room, Sarah helped Christian take off his shoes and socks first. She stood up with the socks and walked into the bathroom. ¡°Wait for a while. I will fetch a basin of water for you to wash your feet!¡± Actually, she had never thought about this before. In her own house, she had never washed her mother¡¯s feet. But before she walked to the door, she heard Christian¡¯s voice from behind. ¡°No need! I want to take a bath!¡± Sarah looked back at him in surprise. She blinked a few times and did not reach. ¡°Take a bath? Jayson is not here. How are you going to take a shower?¡± Christian looked at her indifferently and did not speak. ¡°You don¡¯t want me to wash it for you, do you?¡± Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Am I Bad? God! Help him bathe? She had never thought of this! Thinking about it, in the past 24 years, she had never even kissed a man. Now, she had actually let a man like him take a bath! Oh my god! Send a bolt of lightning to kill her! Looking at the expression on her face, Christian did not insist. ¡°Then forget it!¡± Sarah face turned red. She took his socks into the bathroom and put them on the faucet to wash as she thought about what had just happened. Previously, she only wanted to marry him to take care of him, but she never thought that there would be such details. She could help him take off his shoes and socks. As his clothes¡­ And his clothes? When she thought of this, Sarah¡¯s eyes widened and she looked up in disbelief at herself in the mirror! Her mind instantly went nk! He was sitting in a wheelchair and his legs could not exert any strength. Even if he could take off his shirt, what about his pants? Even if she didn¡¯t help him take a shower, she couldn¡¯t possibly let him sleep in his pants, right? Also, even if she helped him take off his pants, what about his shorts? She had set the time for him to be three months. She couldn¡¯t possibly let him wear shorts for three months without changing, right? This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ah! Ah! Ah! Sarah felt like she was about to copse! How could such a thing happen? How could such a thing happen? Heavens! Previously, she only thought that as long as she didn¡¯t have any physical rtionship with him, everything would be fine. But now that she thought about it¡­ What should she do? What should she do? Sarah closed the bathroom door and paced back and forth in the bathroom. Should she help him take off his clothes or not? When she thought about it how she had to face his body, her heart began to beat wildly. If it was the man she liked¡­ She did not have anything to worry about. But she only had an agreement with him. Other than sympathy, there is nothing else in her heart for him. Facing his body like this, she really didn¡¯t know if she would copse. But if she did not help him, she would not be able to bear it. It was summer now, bathing was something he needed to do every day. Even if he didn¡¯t wash today, what about tomorrow? What about the day after tomorrow? What about the days after that? Sarah stayed in the bathroom for more than half an hour before she walked out gloomily. When she saw Christian sitting in his wheelchair reading, she bit her lips and walked over. ¡°Um¡­ That¡­ Christian¡­¡± Sarah walked in front of him like a child who was as red as an apple and she really did not know how to say it. Christian looked at her expression and put the book in his hand on the bedside table. ¡°I just called Jayson. He wille over in a while. You wash up first.¡± Sarah looked at him in disbelief. She was a bitte to realize. ¡°What is Jayson doing here?¡± ¡°Of course he¡¯s helping me change my clothes and take a shower.¡± He knew very well that she still needed time to take care of him and do those things. Sarah immediately lowered her head. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± ¡°Go wash up!¡± Christian was not angry. He took the book and lowered his head to read it. Sarah hesitated for a few seconds. She thought that if she washed up and changed into pajamas, it would be inconvenient for Jayson toe. She sat down. ¡°I will wash up after he leaves.¡± Christian heard her words and his eyes moved a few times. He put down the book in his hand and looked at her. ¡°Have you thought about what to do after marriage? Do you still n to be Julian¡¯s secretary?¡± Sarah lowered her head. Previously, she had really nned this. But what happened tonight made her lose confidence in Julian. She did not know if he would pester her if she really went to back to work. He shouldn¡¯t be, right? He had always been dismissive of her! Otherwise, how could he not even kiss her in these nine years? ¡°Looks like you still want to go back?¡± Seeing that she had been silent, Christian asked her slowly. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet¡­¡± Actually, she did not know, if she left Cooper Group, what could she do? From the time she graduated until now, she had never been worried about work. This was the first time she had faced such a problem. She did not know what to do¡­ She suddenly realized that she had never nned her life properly! In her previous life, Julian was the only one in her life. She did not have to worry about her work, nor did she have to worry about her livelihood. She had never thought that if he would leave her one day, what she would do? Christian¡¯s question made her feel helpless for the first time¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t go back to Cooper Group for now. That ce is no longer suitable for you!¡± Sarah nodded silently. ¡°If you are willing, you can stay with me in the army for a while¡­¡± Christian looked at her and said calmly. ¡°Thank you! I will stay here!¡± She shook her head and refused. They only had three months, so she didn¡¯t want to have too much to do with him. ¡°Alright, then do as you wish!¡± Jayson arrived very quickly. When Sarah opened the door, she found that her mother-inw, Daphne also curiously followed. ¡°Sarah, did something happen?¡± Sarah face turned red with guilt. She looked at mother-inw and her head. ¡°It was nothing. Christian just wanted to tell Jayson something¡­¡± She was too embarrassed to tell that Jayson came to help Christian bathe. She simply lied to cover it up. ¡°Oh¡­ That¡¯s good! If there¡¯s anything, remember to tell me, okay?¡± Daphne said as she looked inside. ¡°Aunt, go ahead and do your work!¡± Sarah smiled as she blocked the door. ¡°Okay, then I will go and do my work first.¡± Daphne said as she went to the living room. Sarah closed the door and patted her chest and let out a sigh of relief. When she turned around, she found that Jayson had already pushed Christian to the bathroom. She walked to the bedside and sat down uneasily. No matter how she thought about it, she felt that this matter was very troublesome. Today, Jayson coulde and help her. What about in the future? If he was allowed to enter his room every night, it would be strange if the Cooper Family didn¡¯t ask. Sarah sat by the bed and struggled for more than half an hour before the bathroom door opened. Jayson pushed Christian out of the bathroom. At that moment, Christian was only wearing an army green vest and a pair of shorts. Sarah immediately stood up. This was the first time she saw him wearing this kind of clothes and she was not used to it. Jayson helped Christian up on the bed. Seeing him sit properly on the bed, he looked at Sarah. ¡°Sister- inw, I¡¯ll be going.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sarah nodded in embarrassment. Seeing him leave, she immediately closed the door and locked it. She looked at Christian who was sitting on the bed and walked over. ¡°Go wash up!¡± Christian looked at her and said. Then he took the thin nket and covered himself, lying down on the bed. Sarah nodded and turned off the lights of the room. Only after turning on themp at the bedside did she take her pajamas to the bathroom. About half an hourter, she walked out of the bathroom and found that Christian had already closed his eyes and fallen asleep. She let out a sigh of relief in her heart. She quietly walked to the bedside and gently lifted her foot to get on the bed. She slowlyid down with her back facing Christian. ¡°You don¡¯t want to see me that much?¡± Just as Sarahid down, Christian¡¯s voice came from behind her. She knew she couldn¡¯t avoid it. Sarah hesitated for a moment, but she still turned around and found Christian staring at her from the side. This was the first time she was so close to a man. Sarah¡¯s heart could not help but jump and her face quickly turned red. Christian looked at her and slowly reached out his hand to hold her small hand in his palm. Sarah wanted to pull it back but was held tightly by him. She looked at him with a red face. Actually, she really wanted to tell him directly. ¡®Christian, it was just an agreement between us to get married. You should stay away from me.¡¯ But what happened tonight made her feel a little guilty, and she really could not say it out loud. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Christian looked at the little wife lying beside him and a faint smile appeared on his lips. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite to me¡­¡± ¡°I have been looking for trouble with you. Do you think I am a bad person?¡± Sarah did not expect him to ask such a question. She immediately looked down and answered insincerely, ¡°No¡­¡± Christian looked at her expression and smiled. He gently lifted her chin with one hand to make her look at him. ¡°Tell me the truth. Do you really think I am bad or not?¡± Sarah pushed his hand away. She thought about her encounters with him these few days. She wanted to tell him the truth, but she was afraid that she would get angry. ¡°What if I tell you the truth and you get angry?¡± This person¡¯s temper was vtile. If he chased her out on the wedding night, wouldn¡¯t that be embarrassing? Christian slightly raised the corners of his lips. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Is that for real?¡± Sarah still did not believe him. ¡°Really! But if you lie, I will definitely be angry!¡± Sarah immediately rxed and looked at him when she heard his say this. ¡°You are the worst and terrible man I have ever met since I was young!¡± She had been holding it in for so many days. It was the first time she had said it like that. She felt a little happy. Christian listened to her and slightly narrowed his eyes. ¡°Am I that bad?¡± ¡°Do you need me to say that? You can¡¯t feel it yourself?¡± Sarah looked at him speechlessly. Regimental Commander, you really don¡¯t know your limitations! Christian raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°I didn¡¯t feel it! I think it¡¯s very normal. Did you discord the truth?¡± ¡°I distort the truth? The person who distorts the truth is you, isn¡¯t it?¡± Sarah really did not know what to say. ¡°Then tell me more details. Which areas have I done the worst?¡± Christian looked at her with a faint smile in the corner of his eyes. Sarah¡¯s anger was ignited by him. Plus, she had been wronged recently. She counted her fingers one by one. ¡°Small mind! Bad temper! You love to distort facts! You keep looking for trouble with me, and you always like to bully me! Tell me, which part of you did not do the wrong thing?¡± Christian nodded in agreement. ¡°Indeed, I think it¡¯s pretty bad too!¡± ¡°At least you know your own limitations.¡± Christian heard her words and smiled faintly. He just looked at her silently and did not say anything. Sarah was a little scared when he looked at her. She swallowed her saliva and looked at him. ¡°You just promised me that you would not get angry¡­¡± ¡°Since you think I was so bad before, why did you agree to marry me?¡± Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Help Him to Dress Up Sarah¡¯s eyes shed and she lowered her eyelids. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already convince my mother? Do I have a second choice?¡± ¡°Just because of this? There is no other reason?¡± Sarah looked up at him. ¡°Of course there is! Aren¡¯t the two of us going to suffer together? Vivian betrayed you and your legs are not good. No matter how bad I am, I am not that bad enough. I can¡¯t leave you at a time like this!¡± Christian¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard thest sentence. Something had touched the most fragile nerve in his heart. A heart-wrenching scene shed in his mind. His throat moved a few times. He withdrew his gaze and slowlyid t on the bed. Then he closed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s sleep.¡± Sarah did not expect that after saying so much, he actually did not react at all. Fortunately, he did not get angry like before. Seeing him close his eyes, she also turned over on the bed and gently pulled the nker over her. She fell asleep with her back facing Christian. Because this was not her home, and there were a lot of things in her mind, Sarah did not sleep well that night. She dreamt that Julian was chasing after her and Christian was angry at her again. In the end, she even dreamt that Vivian was carrying a child. In the end, she kept having nightmares and did not sleep well at night at all. When Sarah woke up, she felt she was still in her own house for a moment because one of her legs was on something and one of her arms was hugging something around. She closed her eyes and moved her fingers, feeling a bit strange. The plush bears in her house were all furry. But now, this doll bear¡¯s body was somewhat smooth. She felt something was wrong! In the next second, Sarah felt a thunderbolt hit her hard! Something was not right! She was married yesterday! She was at Christian¡¯s house! Then who was she hugging now? She suddenly opened her eyes and saw Christian¡¯s tough face. He was looking at her with a funny smile. Boom! Sarah quickly retracted her arms and legs. Her face was as red as a red apple. She bit her lips and looked at him nervously. She squeezed out a smile awkwardly, ¡°Sorry, sorry¡­¡¯ It looked like she had mistaken Regimental Commander Cooper for her doll bear! She had really lost all her face! She had clearly agreed to draw a clear line with him, but on the first night, she ran over and threw herself into his arms! She even hugged him so tightly! She was really too embarrassed! Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± Fromst night until now, he seemed to have be a different person. He was no longer as cold to her as before. Just like now, he was clearly pressed down by Sarah but he was not angry at all. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Sarah hoped that there was a turtle shell on her back so that she could shrink into the shell! ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, then get up!¡± Christian said as he supported himself with the bed sheet and sat up. He saw Sarah quickly run off the bed. ¡°Help me find a shirt and pants from the closet!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± After what happened just now, Sarah wanted to do something to make it up to him. She quickly walked to the closet and took out a dark blue shirt and a pair of ck pants for him. Seeing that he was about to take of his vest, she blushed and went into the bathroom to wash up. When Sarah came out, she saw that Christian had already changed into a shirt. But his shorts had not been taken off. His long ck pants were still on the bed. She bit her lower lip, knowing that he wouldn¡¯t be able to change himself. Now that Jayson wasn¡¯t here, it seemed like she was the only one who could change him. However, she was a little nervous. She did not know if he was wearing underwear. If he wasn¡¯t, what would she do? But even though she was conflicted, she couldn¡¯t just watch him helplessly bit her lips as she walked over. ¡°I¡¯ll help you¡­¡± Her words were a little unwilling. Christian could tell from her expression that she was in a dilemma, I won¡¯t take off my shorts. It¡¯s too troublesome!¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Sarah did not expect him to say that. She immediately let out a sigh of relief in her heart. This way, when she helped him put on his pants, it would save some embarrassment. But when her gaze swept past his knee-high shorts, she could not bear it. He wore these shorts on his body. Wearing a pair of long pants outside would definitely make him feel ufortable. The reason why he said that was because he didn¡¯t want to trouble her. Sarah stood up and coughed twice. She looked at Christian and then quickly looked away. She gathered her courage and asked. ¡°Are you wearing underwear?¡± After she finished speaking, Sarah¡¯s face turned red. Her heart years, but she had never asked him such a personal question. ¡°I¡¯m wearing it.¡± Christian looked at her expression and smiled. Sarah immediately let out a sigh of relief. ¡°You must not feelfortable wearing this pair of shorts. Let me take it off for you!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Christian nodded slightly and stretched out Sarah immediately turned her face to the side and took two deep breaths. She bent down slightly to let Christian hug her shoulder and took the opportunity to take off his shorts below his thighs when he got up. She felt it was about time. She slowly let him sit back down, then reached out and quickly took off his shorts. She took the pants from the side and put them on his legs. When she lifted the pants up, her gaze inadvertently fell on the part above his knee! She was instantly stunned! A clear scar appeared in her line of sight! But she only hesitated for a second or two before Sarah ced his hand on her shoulder again and helped him pull up his pants. When all of this was done, she was so tired that she was panting. After all, Christian was 1.8 meters tall and not light either. Christian tidied his clothes and sat in the wheelchair with Sarah¡¯s help. ¡°Wait for a while. I¡¯ll get a basin of water!¡± Sarah After washing his face and hands, Christian finished brushing his teeth. After everything was done, Christian looked at her and said slowly, ¡°Give me the razor¡­¡± Sarah nodded and brought him the razor. She saw him shave his newly grown stubble and wash his face clean before she put away the basin and towel. Seeing that it was almost time, Sarah took the red was stopped by Christian. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too frequent for me to change clothes like this?¡± Sarah used to wear clothes that were not very bright in color, but now she dressed like a little princess every day. She felt that she was a little too mboyant. ¡°Do you know who you are now?¡± Christian looked at her and asked slowly. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to remind me. I know I am your wife!¡± ¡°You are now married! Do you want to wear the clothes you used to wear when you were a secretary?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant!¡± Sarah lowered her head and felt that what he said made some sense. Christian did not say anything else. He controlled the wheelchair to the closet and opened the closet door to take a look. He pointed at a pink naked sleeveless dress for her to change into. He also chose a simple ne for her. He felt satisfied, so he let her push him out of the bedroom. When the two of them walked into the living room, they saw Benjamin and Ethan were chatting on the sofa. Knowing Christian¡¯s physical condition, Benjamin reminded everyone not to disturb the two of themst night. Sarah pushed Christian to the sofa. After greeting everyone, she sat beside him. Ethan saw that Christian was in a good condition and had changed his clothes. He looked at Sarah and nodded in satisfaction. Her mother-inw, Daphne looked at Sarah and asked her caringly, ¡°Sarah, did you rest wellst night?¡± Sarah smiled and nodded. ¡°It was pretty good!¡± Ethan nodded slightly. ¡°Today is the day you go back to your mother¡¯s house. You two can go back after breakfast. I have already ordered people to prepare food. You guys can go after breakfast. Don¡¯t let your mother wait too long.¡± Sarah smiled and nodded. After breakfast, Ethan got people to put all the food into the trunk of the off-road vehicle. When everything was ready, Christian asked Jayson to drive them back to Wilson Family. The car stopped downstairs, and Jayson first moved the wheelchair upstairs. Then he carried Christian on his back. Sarah carried the things and followed them to the door of the house. Not long after they knocked, the door opened. Sarah originally thought that the person who came to open the door was her mother. But she did not expect that the person standing in front of her was David. ¡°Mr. David! You are here?¡± Sarah was stunned. David smiled and looked at Christian who was in the wheelchair, and nodded slightly. ¡°Come in!¡± He took the things from Sarah¡¯s hands and put them in the living room. Christian also politely nodded at him and went into the living room. ¡°Mom! I¡¯m back!¡± What Sarah wanted to see the most right now was her mother. The moment she entered the room, she looked at the sofa. When she found that her mother was not there, she immediately scanned her surroundings. ¡°She went to the neighbor¡¯s house to get something. She will be back soon.¡± David saw Sarah¡¯s anxious look and exined. ¡°Okay. Mr. David, why are you here?¡± Sarah asked as she pushed Christian to the sofa and sat down next to him. ¡°After you got married, Auntie was alone, so I helped her relieve her boredom.¡± David smiled and reached out to take an orange from the coffee table. He peeled it skillfully and handed it to her. Sarah took it without thinking and did not forget to smile at David. ¡°Thank you, Mr. David!¡± David could not help butugh when he saw her cute appearance. Christian saw the tacit understanding between the two of them. He frowned slightly and coughed twice. ¡°Sarah, I am thirsty¡­¡± Sarah was about to put the orange in her mouth when she heard Christian¡¯s words. She reached out and handed the orange in her hand to him. ¡°Eat something first. I¡¯ll get you some water.¡± After saying that, she took out the tea leaves from the drawer under the coffee table and prepared to make tea water. Christian directly took the orange and ate it piece by piece. Actually, he usually really didn¡¯t like to eat fruits! Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Mom, This is Your Daughter-In-Law David looked at Sarah and then looked at the orange in Christian¡¯s hands. He cleared his throat and took another orange to peel and ce it in front of Sarah. Sarah put the tea leaves away and took the teapot to the water dispenser to get hot water. Christian looked at the orange on the coffee table and then looked at David with a faint smile, ¡°Mr. Brown, isn¡¯t your restaurant busy?¡± ¡°Not bad! I¡¯m not very busy. Regimental Commander Cooper, you should be returning to the army soon after you get married, right?¡± Facing Christian¡¯s cold eyes, David also smiled faintly. ¡°I don¡¯t have this n for the time being.¡± ¡°I heard from Sarah that your leg will recover after a period of time. How are you recovering now?¡± David¡¯s gazended on Christian¡¯s legs. Sarah took the tea and walked over. When she heard David¡¯s question, she did not wait Christian¡¯s to answer and rushed over. ¡°He is still recovering¡­¡± She did not want Christian to be too embarrassed. Just as Sarah finished speaking, she saw the door of the living room was opened from the outside. Samantha walked in with a bag of expensive things from outside. Seeing this, Sarah immediately went over and took the things. ¡°Mom, where did you go?¡± Samantha smiled as she walked over, ¡°Auntie Da said that her second daughter brought some nutrition products from Germany. There are nutrition products specially used to treat leg injuries. Because I helped her before, she insisted that I give these nutritional products to Christian to eat. When you guys leave, take this with you.¡± When Christian heard his mother-inw¡¯s words, somethingplicated shed across his eyes. He still looked at his mother-inw and smiled. ¡°Mom, Thank you!¡± Samantha smiled. ¡°We are family. You don¡¯t have to be polite with me.¡± Seeing Samanthae back, David stood up and wanted to leave. ¡°Auntie, I still have some things to do in my restaurant. I will go back first.¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t go anywhere today. It was Sarah and Christian¡¯s first day back. You should talk to them. Last time, we ate at your restaurant. You haven¡¯t eaten at my house since you came back.¡± Christian immediately stopped David and refused to let him go. ¡°Yes, Mr. David. You can leave after lunch here.¡± Sarah also asked him to stay when she heard her mother ask David stay. Although she knew in her heart that he would definitely feel ufortable if he stayed, there were some things that she had to say. ¡°Alright! Then I¡¯ll stay today!¡± David didn¡¯t insist on this time and sat down again. Because David was there for lunch, the atmosphere was quite lively. Christian was quite talkative today. He had talked a lot with David. Of course, it was only about restaurant and army. Not long after lunch, David left. Sarah originally wanted to clean up the kitchen with Samantha but was pushed out by Samantha. ¡°You go and chat with Christian. Leave this ce to me.¡± Sarah came out of the kitchen and found that Christian was no longer in the living room. Seeing the door of the bathroom open, she immediately walked over. She saw Christian turn his wheelchair around and wanted to close the door, but when he saw her walk over, he gave up. ¡°You want to go to the bathroom?¡± As she spoke, she bit her lower lip and could not help but sigh in her heart. Before she got married, she really didn¡¯t think that there were so many details that needed to be dealt with. Now, she was the only one in the family who could help him. Christian nodded slightly and did not say anything. Sarah let out a breath. She knew that she could not shirk this responsibility. She turned around and closed the bathroom door first. She looked at him and thought about what to do next. She did not know what to do. ¡°Then, let me help you¡­¡± After Sarah said this, she felt like biting her tongue tomit suicide. Christian looked at her silently. His eyes moved for a moment and said slowly. ¡°Forget it. I will call Jayson.¡± ¡°But can you hold on until hees?¡± Sarah heard his words and immediately let out a sigh of relief. To be honest, this kind of intimate contact with him, she really could not ept it. Christian did not say anything. He took out his phone and dialed Jayson¡¯s number. After briefly exining the situation, he immediately hung up. ¡°He¡¯s nearby. He¡¯ll be here soon. You can go out first!¡± Sarah felt a little sorry, but she could not do anything about this kind of thing. Biting her lips slightly, she walked out of the bathroom with aplicated feeling her heart. Luckily, Jayson came very quickly. About five minutester, there was a knock on the door. Sarah immediately went over and opened the door. Seeing him smile embarrassedly, she raised her fingers and pointed to the bathroom. Jayson immediately ran over and closed the door of the bathroom. After a few minutes, Jayson pushed Christian out. He saw remotely controlled the wheelchair and came in front of Samantha. ¡°Mom, I asked the old specialist in the downtown hospital to see me in the afternoon. Jayson Sarah, you stay here.¡± After saying that, he controlled the wheelchair and was about to leave. ¡°Christian, let Sarah go with you! I have nothing to do anyway. Sarah, with Christian.¡± Samantha heard Christian¡¯s words and wanted Sarah to go with her son-inw. ¡°Alright!¡± Sarah nodded and went back to The car slowly drove out of the neighborhood. Maybe it was because he was not feeling well, Christian leaned back in the chair and closed his eyes. Fortunately, the neighborhood was not far from the hospital. They arrived at the hospital in about Christian¡¯s wheelchair, and Sarah followed beside them. They went straight to the old expert¡¯s office. The old expert¡¯s surname was Hee. It was Military Commander Myers, who was in Christian¡¯s army, introduced him. Today was also the first time he and Christian met. Because, they had already informed, once Jayson entered the ward he introduced him and Christian to Dr. Hee. Dr. Hee nodded and walked in front of Christian to help him examine his body. Sarah quietly stood beside him. She listened to their question and answers. In fact, from the beginning when she first came into contact with Christian, she had always thought that there was no hope of healing his legs. But now, when she listened to the old expert¡¯s words, it seemed that there was still a possibility of healing his leg. Although this man always liked to cause trouble for her and his attitude towards her was not good, but she still hoped that he could stand up and live like a healthy person. This way, when they were about to divorce three monthster¡­ She would be able to leave more at ease. After asking Christian about his injuries, Dr. Hee took out his acupuncture bag. He started to perform acupuncture for Christian skillfully. After a while, Christian¡¯s legs were full of silver needles. Dr. Hee took out the needles and motioned for Sarah to help put the needles on the needles. Sarah put down the bag and walked over. She imitated Dr. Hee and inserted all the silver needles into the needles into the needles before lighting them up one by one. After a while, the room was filled with the smell of acupuncture. The whole processsted for nearly an hour before it ended. When they left, Dr. Hee asked Christian to come back to the hospital three dayster. The three of them thanked Dr. Hee and left his office. After walking about ten meters away, Sarah found that her bag was left in Dr. Hee¡¯s office so she went back to retrieve it. Dr. Hee saw hering back and smiled. When Sarah thanked him and wanted to leave, she looked at Dr. Hee and asked, ¡°Dr. Hee, may I ask if Christian¡¯s leg can be cured?¡± ¡°This is hard to say for the time being. Let¡¯s take a look in two half an hour every night. It will be very good for his leg injury.¡± Sarah bit her lower lip and nodded. ¡°Okay, I got it. Thank you, Dr. Hee!¡± ¡°This kind of pain is the most damaging to people¡¯s confidence. I think Christian is a very arrogant young man. You have to take good care of him. If he is confident in his life, he will recover faster!¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Sarah nodded her head and walked out of the office. She looked at Christian, who was sitting in a wheelchair not far away. Only now did she understand that Christian¡¯s leg injury was very serious. When Sarah walked out and saw Christian and Jayson were waiting not far away. She ran over and three of them went out of the hospital together. When Sarah got in the car, she noticed that Jayson did not get in the car. She understood that Christian wanted to say something to her, so she turned to look at him. ¡°What do you want to say to me?¡± Christian looked at her and slowly retracted his gaze. He looked in front of him and spoke slowly. ¡°Although we only have an arranged marriage, you are my wife and the daughter-inw of Cooper Family. I want to take you to see someone today!¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Sarah was a little puzzled. She had already seen all the people from the Cooper family. This person was hisrade? ¡°My mother¡­¡± Christian said faintly. Sarah was stunned. All these years, she had followed Julian in and out of the Cooper family. Therefore, she knew that Christian¡¯s mother had passed away a long time ago. Now she heard his speak, she understood that this was a very serious matter. She originally wanted to refuse because she did not want to lie to an old man who had passed away. But when she recalled what Specialist Hee just said, she hesitated for a moment, but still nodded: ¡°Okay.¡± The car drove out of the hospital very quickly, heading towards the cemetery of the city. Maybe it was because he thought of those sad memories, Christian¡¯s face had always been gloomy. Sarah had also lost her father, so she understood his current mood very well. She turned her head and looked at the scenery outside the window. When the car arrived at the foot of the cemetery, it was exactly three o¡¯ clock in the afternoon. Jayson parked the car and helped Christian to the wheelchair. Because this was a graveyard, there were many vendors selling flowers on both sides of the road. Christian controlled his wheelchair to buy a bunch of white chrysanthemums and put them on his legs. Although this mountain was not very high, Sarah still used some strength to push Christian¡¯s wheelchair. Fortunately, Jayson was there. She just quietly followed the two of them. After ten minutester, they finally stopped in front of Christian¡¯s mother¡¯s tombstone. Jayson stepped to the side. Christian handed the fresh flowers to Sarah, who immediately received them and respectfully ced them in front of his mother¡¯s tombstone. She then stood beside him. ¡°Mom, this is your daughter-inw. Her name is Sarah. I brought her here today to let you take a look¡­¡± After Christian finished speaking, he immediately looked up at Sarah. ¡°Say hello to Mom¡­¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Sarah nodded silently. She looked at Christian¡¯s mom¡¯s tombstone and respectfully bowed. ¡°Mom, I am Sarah, your daughter-inw. I will take good care of Christian. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Harassmen After the two of them left the graveyard, they returned to the vi. When they entered the living room, they saw Julian had also returned. Seeing the two of them walk in, Julian¡¯s gazended on Sarah. He did not know why, but even since she registered with his Brother, this girl¡¯s taste in clothes had instantly increases by a level. In the past, she always appeared as a ugly girl with a dirty face, but now she seemed to be more and more beautiful. He looked at Christian who was sitting in a wheelchair. They really did not match. ¡°You guys are back?¡± Christian was his brother after all. So Julian went over and greeted him. Christian responded faintly. He turned his face slightly to Sarah behind him and said, ¡°I am a little tired. I want to go back and rest.¡± Sarah nodded and wanted to push Christian back to the room. She saw Daphne carrying a te of fruit and walking over. When Daphne saw Sarah, she greeted warmly, ¡°Sarah,e out and eat some fruitter!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Sarah smiled at her. She then pushed Christian back to their room. Maybe it was because he saw his mother¡¯s tombstone in the cemetery, but this incident brought up the sad past of Christian. Hey down with Sarah¡¯s help and then closed his eyes. Sarah helped him cover the thin nket. Seeing that he was fine, she was at ease and walked out the bedroom. But just as she turned around, she saw Christian walk in front of her. Without waiting for her to react, he pulled her into the study room on the opposite side and tightly locked the door. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sarah angrily stared at him. Her wrist felt pain from his grip and she tried to pull it back. But his strength was too great and her struggles were useless. ¡°Did you have sex with himst night?¡± Julian ignored her reaction and anxiously asked her. Sarah sneered. She felt that this man¡¯s question was very funny. ¡°Julian, don¡¯t you think this question is very funny? I am his legal wife, and I have sex with him. Does this have anything to do with you?¡± ¡°His legs can¡¯t even stand up. He definitely can¡¯t have sex with you. Nothing happened between the two of youst night, right?¡± Julian did not mind her attitude towards him and continued to ask her. ¡°That has nothing to do with you! I am your Sister-inw. Quickly let go of me!¡± Sarah angrily stared at him and continuously struggled, but in the end, she could not resist his strength and was pulled into his embrace. Julian was very happy. He reached out and wrapped his arms around her waist. He tightly locked her arms. His tone slowly slowed down. ¡°Sarah, even if you are his legal wife, he can¡¯t make you a real woman! Didn¡¯t you always like me? Can you be my woman? I can make you happy¡­¡± Julian said as he lowered his head to kiss her lips. Sarah heard his words and was really mad. Without waiting for him to kiss her, she lifted her leg and pushed it between his legs! Julian let out a painful cry. He also let go of Sarah¡¯s arms. Once her body was freed, Sarah quickly retreated. She picked up the globe on the desk and raised it above her head. ¡°Julian! You bastard! Try taking another step towards me!¡± Julian covered his lower body and gritted his teeth as he looked at her. After a long while, he slowly recovered. ¡°Sarah, I know that you married him because you want to take revenge on me. I admit that I did something wrong. In these nine years, I didn¡¯t pay much attention to you. It was only when you and Big Brother had your wedding that I realized that you were actually so good.¡± ¡°Sarah, don¡¯t you always like me? I can give you everything you want, but we can¡¯t get married!¡± She liked him for nine years. He believed that she still had feeling for him. When he thought about the woman that originally belonged to him lying in another man¡¯s bed, he couldn¡¯t stand it. ¡°Julian! You disappointed me! Even if I really like you, you can¡¯t say such disrespectful words to me! I am now your sister-inw, how can you say such words?¡± All the good things were broken by him bit by bit. She was really disappointed with this man. ¡°That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t realize you were good in the past! Sarah, do you know, I drank all nightst night and only woke up at noon today. Sarah, it¡¯s not toote for you to regret now. Shall we start over?¡± Julian straightened his body and walked towards her step by step as he spoke. ¡°Stop right there! If you take another step forward, I will shout for help!¡± Sarah angrily red him. She raised the globe high up and was about to smash it to the ground. She could not believe the man in front of her now was the Julian she once knew.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive! Our days in the future are still very long. I will give you time to think about this problem.¡± Julian saw her excited look and hesitated for a moment before retracting to the door. He turned around to look at Sarah, who was still angry, and sighed lightly as he walked out of the room. Hearing his footsteps go far away, Sarah immediately let out a sigh of relief. She dejectedly out the globe on the table and slightly stabilized her emotions. She then left the study. Listening to the voices in the living room, she really wasn¡¯t in the mood. She lifted her foot and entered to her room. She closed the door and looked at Christian who was still sleeping on the bed. She slowly walked to the other side of the bed and lifted her foot to get on the bed. Sheid down with her back facing Christian. Her heart really hurt. The moment she slowly closed her eyes, tears flowed down her face. In the future, she needed to face Julian for three months. She really didn¡¯t dare to imagine if she could endure or not. Thinking about what he said today and his actions, she couldn¡¯t guarantee that she would be able to escape from him every time in the next three months. But this was the ce, she had to live, what should she do? Arge hand reached out from behind her and pulled her body, making her look at him. When he saw the tears at the corners of her eyes, Christian frowned. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Sarah did not want to tell him the truth. She forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± ¡°Then why are you crying?¡± Sarah blinked her eyes and looked down. ¡°When I went the cemetery with you, I remembered my Dad¡­¡± Any man who knew what happened just now would be furious. Furthermore, his body was inconvenient, so she did not want him to get angry because of this. Christian blinked his eyes. He looked at her and said. ¡°I want to go back to Army after two day. Anyway, you have nothing do to for the time being. You cane with me¡­¡± Sarah listened to his words and fell silent. He had mentioned this question before. At that time, she did not want to get close to him so she rejected it. But the scene happened just now suddenly made her heart move. If she went with him to the army, she could avoid Julian¡¯s harassment. ¡°Can I really go with you?¡± Hearing her tone loosening, Christian smiled faintly. ¡°Of course, as long as you are willing!¡± ¡°Then I will think about it¡­¡± Their rtionship was too sensitive. She did not want to act rashly. ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°When are you leaving?¡± ¡°The day after tomorrow!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Why were you crying?¡± Christian returned to his original question. Although he did not speak much and it was inconvenient for him to move, he wasn¡¯t a fool. He could almost guess what had happened just now. ¡°I¡¯m just a little sad¡­¡± Sarah smiled at him and remembered what Dr. Hee said. She sat up from the bed and looked at him. ¡°Elder Hee said that you need to massage your legs every day. Let me massage you!¡± Anyway, she had nothing to do right now. Besides, she did not want to go to the living room, so she might as well find some word for herself. ¡°Do you want my leg to be recovered?¡± Christian also propped himself up after hearing her words. Seeing that she had already rolled up his pants, and stared to massage, he asked. Sarah smiled and replied as she massaged. ¡°I have no enmity with you. Why don¡¯t I want your legs to be good?¡± ¡°You are not worried that if my legs are better, I will not let you go?¡± Sarah smiled again. ¡°You are a soldier. So you will not break your promise.¡± Although he had a bad temper, he was definitely a person who would keep his word. ¡°It seemed that you have a good impression of soldiers!¡± ¡°Soldiers represent justice. Soldiers represent the image of a country. I remember when I was a child, I went out with my father to y, but in the end, I fell into the water. That time, it was a Liberation Army Uncle who saved me!¡± When Christian heard her talking about the uncle from the Liberation Army, he could not help butugh. ¡°I am also an uncle from the Liberation Army. Then, do you have to change your mind when you call me in the future?¡± ¡°Alright, I will call you Uncle Cooper from now on!¡± After Sarah finished speaking, sheughed out loud. After a moment, she stopped and looked at him in confusion. If there was no problem with her understanding, was this man joking with her just now? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sarah smiled. ¡°Nothing¡­¡± During the dinner, Sarah did not see Julian. This made her feel more rxed. After the dinner, Sarah and Christian chatted with the elders for a while. After a while, Christian went to the study by himself. Sarah chatted with everyone for about half an hour. When it was the time, she got up and wanted to leave. But she just walked out a few steps, she saw Julian walk in from the living room door swaying away. ¡°Sarah, don¡¯t go. You can marry him¡­¡± Julian staggered a little as he walked. He reeked of alcohol. It seemed that he had gone out to drink. Ethan looked at his son and his anger rose. ¡°You really disappoint me. Sarah is your Sister-inw!¡± Julian listened to his father¡¯s words and his gazended on Sarah. ¡°Sarah, are you my sister-inw? Big Brother can¡¯t give you happiness. You will definitely divorce in the future!¡± Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Is My Life Rted to You? Ethan furiously pped his son! The pain on his face woke Julian up for a moment. He shook his head and looked at his father angrily. ¡°Dad! Why did you hit me? Am I not your son?¡± ¡°You unfilial son!¡± As Ethan spoke, he raised his hand angrily. But before his hand could go down, Daphne ran over and hugged it. ¡°Julian is drunk. Why do you want to lower yourself to his level? Uncle Garcia, Hurry up and help him back to his rom!¡± Daphne hugged Ethan and called the housekeeper to quickly drag her son back to his room. Uncle Garcia immediately walked over with a maid and helped Julian back to his room. Sarah looked at the scene in front of her and was at a loss. Seeing Julian being helped back to his room, Ethan was also dragged back to his bedroom by Daphne, she turned around dejectedly and wanted to leave. ¡°Sarah¡­¡± Benjamin shout came from behind and stopped her. She turned around and saw that the old man had already slowly walked in front her. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± ¡°Sarah, you have nine years of rtionship with Julian. In these nine years, even if he did not really care about you, he still treated you as a family member. He was worried that you would not be happy. Today, he was drunk. Don¡¯t take his words to heart, understand?¡± Benjamin sighed lightly and patted Sarah¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Grandpa, I know¡­¡± Sarah looked down. ¡°Okay! Then go back and rest. Take care of Christian¡­¡± ¡°Yes Grandpa, you should also go and rest. Good night!¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Benjamin waved at her with a smile. Sarah nodded slightly and turned around to return to her and Christian¡¯s room. When she opened the door, Sarah saw Christian sitting in a wheelchair and staring at the night sky outside the window without moving in front of the French window. He was a little lonely. Sarah gently closed the door and walked over. ¡°Did something happen just now?¡± His father¡¯s roar was very loud and he could more or less hear it. Sarah pushed him to the bedside and looked at him with a faint smile as she shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡± Christian looked at her carefully and was silent for a few seconds. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s rest¡­¡± Sarah nodded and reached out to support his arm, wanting to help him to the bed. ¡°I want to go to the bathroom¡­¡± Sarah looked at him in a daze for a few seconds and then she recovered and looked at him with a red face. ¡°Oh¡­ Then¡­ Well¡­¡± What should she do? When she thought of this question, Sarah¡¯s first reaction was to look for Jayson, but it was not possible to ask him toe here every night. ¡°Jayson won¡¯t being tonight. Go and call Uncle Garcia over!¡± Christian looked at her red face and did not want to make things difficult for her. After all, their days had just begun. Sarah heard his words and looked at him with a bit of difficulty. ¡°Uncle Garcia went upstairs¡­¡± ¡°Then I will wait for a while¡­¡± Sarah bit her lips and felt that this matter was not easy to handle. If she wanted to help him, pass the hurdle in her heart. She could only look at him with a red face. ¡°Go and find Uncle Garcia first¡­¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Sarah nodded and turned around to leave the room. Uncle Garcia went downstairs. Sarah called him into the room to solve Christian¡¯s problem. Sarah sent Uncle Garcia out of the room and then closed the door. She went back and saw Christian was lying on the bed with his eyes closed. She quickly got on the bed too. Sheid down with her back facing Christian. This night, Sarah was still sleeping uneasily. What Julian did to her in the study, gave her a lingering fear. Thinking about how Christian was going to return to the army the day after tomorrow, without him around, she didn¡¯t dare to imagine if Julian woulde and harass her when she lived alone in this room in the future. If something happened between her and Julian¡­ What face would she have to face Christian? And how would she face the people of Cooper Family? She really didn¡¯t dare to think about it! The next day at breakfast, Christian told his family that he was going to leave the army tomorrow. Ethan was a little worried when he heard that his son was returning to army on the third day of his wedding. ¡°Christian, don¡¯t you have leg injury now? Didn¡¯t you say you could take a vacation some time ago?¡± The others also looked at Christian. Christian put down his chopsticks and looked at his father as he replied. ¡°Before the wedding, I received a call from the Military Department. There was a battle n that I watched from the beginning to end. The drill will officially begin three dayster. I have requested to participate in the war with the Military Department and they have approved it.¡± ¡°But you just got married. If you leave, what about Sarah?¡± Ethan looked at Sarah worriedly. Daphne never liked to see Christian¡¯s poker face. When she heard that he was leaving, she immediately smiled. ¡°If Christian leaves, aren¡¯t we still here? Could Sarah still be wronged? Christian, you go. Don¡¯t worry about family matters. We will take good care of Sarah!¡± Julian heard Christian words and his gaze fell on Sarah. He was somewhat excited. ¡°When can youe back?¡± Ethan continued to ask his eldest son. ¡°Depends on the situation! May be in three months¡­¡± Sarah immediately looked at him. After three months? Wouldn¡¯t that be the appointed time? ¡°You and Sarah have discussed it?¡± Ethan was worried that Sarah would be his son, then looked at Sarah, who was beside him. ¡°Alright, since you have already decided, then let¡¯s do it this way!¡± Ethan understood his son¡¯s temper. He had always been a man of his own decision. After breakfast, Sarah pushed Christian back to the room to tidy up. Because he was leaving tomorrow, she prepared some clothes for him to change into. When the walked into the room, Sarah pushed him to the bedside and sat down to look at him. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°You really want to go for three months?¡± She was a little surprised when she heard him say he was leaving for such a long time during breakfast. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me before?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to tell you!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to say it? Christian, even if we are not really husband and wife, in other people¡¯s eyes, I am still your wife!¡± Sarah looked at him speechlessly. ¡°The follow me to the army! Before we divorce, I think you will not be able to calm down. If you stay here alone, Julian will inevitably do something to you¡­¡± Sarah bit her lips and looked at him. She thought about what happenedst night and was a little hesitant. But if she really went with him to the army, she would definitely spend the next three months with him. But even so,pared to Julian, he was still much safer. ¡°You don¡¯t need to give me an answer right now. Just tell me when I leave tomorrow morning!¡± Seeing that she was hesitating, Christian did not insist on asking. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Sarah heard his words and nodded slightly. She walked to the wardrobe and wanted to help him pack his clothes. She heard her phone ring. She walked over and picked it up. It was Julian¡¯s number. She looked at Christian guiltily and hung up the phone. Sarah was worried that he would call again, so she put the phone in her pocket. If Christian saw it, he would think too much. She took out a few pieces of his cloths from the closet and heard a message from the phone in her pocket. She looked up and saw that Christian had gone to the study with his wheelchair. She immediately took out her phone to take a look. I¡¯ll wait for you at the usual ce. I want to have a good talk with you. If you don¡¯te, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences! Sarah looked at the message on her phone and hesitated. At this time, she did not know what Julian wanted to talk to her about. Was he warning her not to leave with Christian? Or was it because of what happenedst night that he wanted to apologize to her? Right now, she really did not want to see him! When he thought aboutst night, she waspletely disappointed in him. But if she didn¡¯t go, with Julian¡¯s personality, he would definitely do something extreme. Perhaps there were some things she should tell him clearly. Sarah tidied up Christian¡¯s cloths. After thinking about it, she still wanted to go and see him. She walked out and looked at Christian¡¯s study door which was closed. In the end, she did not disturb him. There was not one in the living room. She simply told the maid that she would came back after a while and left the vi. The so called meeting ce was actually a reef by the sea. When Sarah was young and came to y to the Cooper family in the past, she idently found such a ce to have fun. When Julian was in a good mood, Sarah pestered him toe here to apany her to enjoy the scenery. Sarah followed a small path and arrived at the beach in ten minutes. From afar, she saw Julian sitting on the reef. He looked at the sea in distance with a nk expression. Sarah slowly walked over and sat down two or three meters away from him. She looked at the area in front of her and said coldly, ¡°Speak! What do you want to talk to me about?¡± Julian saw that she was sitting so far away from him, so he could not help butugh. ¡°In the past, you liked to cling to me like my little tail. I didn¡¯t expect that after a few days, you wouldn¡¯t be able to sit beside me anymore.¡± After saying that, he shook his head with a self-deprecating smile. Sarah felt that his joke was not ordinary. ¡°Julian, why don¡¯t you ask yourself what you did first? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to sit with you. I¡¯ve been sitting beside you for nine years. It¡¯s because you don¡¯t want to look at me. Now I am your sister-inw, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny to sit with you?¡± ¡°So what? Can you sit with my Brother? Sarah, don¡¯t be stubborn. You can¡¯t sit with him like we are now! Vivian told me that when my Big Brother was injured half a years ago, the doctor told me that he is no longer a real man. He can¡¯t even give you the life of a husband and wife. Why do you still want to marry with him?¡± When Julian thought of this, he started to get excited. ¡°Julian, is my life rted with you? Why do you care about me?¡± Sarah looked speechlessly at the man who had betrayed her. ¡°Why? What do you think? If you were to marry someone else, it would be fine. But you have to marry my Brother. You let me see with my own eyes that you are unhappy. Sarah, you want to use this kind of method to torture me for the rest of my life, right?¡± Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Bring Me Along With You ¡°Hahaha, you are so full of yourself! You live your life, I live my life. Besides, you¡¯ve never loved me. No matter who I marry, isn¡¯t it a relief for you?¡± ¡°You appear in front of me every day. Right now, my dream is filled with your shadow! If you are not torturing me, then what are you doing?¡± Sarah heard his words and immediately stood up. She looked at him with disdain. ¡°Haha, you said I am torturing you? Don¡¯t you think you are very funny? You and Vivian even have children. You came back to tell me that I¡¯m torturing you every day?¡± ¡°Sarah, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Seeing that she had gotten angry, Julian quickly slowed down his tone and apologized in a low voice. ¡°I know it¡¯s my fault. I just expressed it wrong. Don¡¯t me me. I was just a little worried about you¡­¡± ¡°I still have something to do today, what did you want to say to me when you asked me out? If you are fine, I will leave first!¡± Sarah turned around and was about to leave! ¡°Sarah, wait a moment!¡± Julian quickly stood up and strode forward to grab her. Sarah threw him away in disgust. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± ¡°Okay! I won¡¯t touch you! Sarah my Brother is going back to the army tomorrow. I asked you out to ask if you would go with him?¡± Julian immediately withdraw his hand and nervously stared at her as he asked. ¡°That¡¯s between him and me. It has nothing to do with you! Since you have nothing else to do, I¡¯ll be leaving!¡± ¡°Sarah, I am sorry! I know what I did before was very bad. Last night, I shouldn¡¯t have done that to you. I swear I will change in the future. I will treat you as my sister-inw, but I hope you don¡¯t follow him to the army. Okay?¡± Worried that she would go to the army with Christian in a fit of anger, Julian humbly begged her. ¡°Okay, I will think about it!¡± ¡°Sarah, you absolutely cannot go! What are you going to do with him? He can¡¯t even go to the bathroom alone. Do you have to serve him everyday? This is a lifetimes¡¯ work. You are only 24 years old. You shouldn¡¯t have such a life, do you understand?¡± Sarah looked at him with a cold smile. ¡°Then tell me, what kind of life should I have?¡± Julian heard her words and held her shoulder both of his hands. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t leave Cooper Family, don¡¯t follow him to the army, I can give you happiness! I can make you a real woman! You can also get everything you want! Alright?¡± ¡°How can you make me a real woman? Do you want me to go to your room at night, or do you want me toe to my room?¡¯ ¡°As long as you are willing, I can buy you a house outside. Sarah, I have already thought about it¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± She really did not want to hear him. ¡°Julian listen up! It is fine if you are filthy. Don¡¯t think that other people are also so lowly. I don¡¯t know why I liked such a shameless bastard like you back then!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know if I am leaving with Christian? Then I will tell you now! Tomorrow morning, I will go to the army with him! Even if he can¡¯t stand up for the rest of the life, I don¡¯t care! From now on, if you say such shameless words in front of me again, don¡¯t me me for exposing your lies to Grandpa and Dad!¡± Sarah finished speaking angrily. She turned around and jogged back to the vi. ¡°Sarah, you will regret it!¡± Julian looked at her back and shouted. Seeing her back getting further and further away, he angrily picked up a stone and threw it into the sea. His phone suddenly rang at this time. He thought it was Sarah. He could not wait to answer the phone and put it beside his ear. ¡°Sarah, Do you regret it again?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Sarah? Julian!¡± Vivian, who was on the other side, couldn¡¯t help but frown when she heard his words. ¡°Vivian, it¡¯s you. I thought it was someone else¡­¡± Hearing that it was not Sarah, Julian immediately changed his tone. ¡°Julian, did you just say Sarah? Were you with her these few days?¡± The ¡°Sarah¡± that Julian said made Vivian a little nervous. ¡°I wanted to persuade her to leave my Big Brother, but she did ¡°Then why didn¡¯t youe yesterday?¡± Vivian still did not believe his words. Ever since Christian and Sarah¡¯s wedding, he had never appeared. This made her somewhat uneasy. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°I am busy preparing my Brother¡¯s wedding. You know about this!¡± ¡°This is your Brother¡¯s wedding, not yours! If you don¡¯t have time at night? Don¡¯t want me and the child anymore?¡± Vivian could not help but cry. ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t cry. I have been too busy recently. You wait, I will go and see you right away!¡± Julian stood up and walked to his car as he spoke. ¡°Julian, let me tell you, if you do something that is against me, I will take the child and jump off the building!¡± ¡°My dear, I have been busy these two days. Wait for me, I will go over immediately!¡± Worried that Vivian would be suspicious because of Sarah¡¯s matter, He quickly went to the apartment. When Vivian saw the roses, she instantly smiled. It seemed that this man still attached importance to her. ¡°Vivi, you really misunderstood. I have nothing to do with her!¡± Julian walked over and put his arm around her shoulder. He sat down an stroked her belly. ¡°If you cry, wouldn¡¯t our child be hurt? Sarah is now my sister-inw. I only want to chase her out of Cooper family. Why would I have anything to do with her? Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Vivian thought what he said made sense. She leaned in his arms and nodded. ¡°Yes, then what did she say?¡± ¡°Of course, she did not agree. I really don¡¯t know what she was thinking. Even if they got married, with that cripple¡¯s body, he can¡¯t even go to the bathroom alone. Tell me, isn¡¯t she looking for trouble?¡± Julian felt it was unbelievable why Sarah was so persistent. ¡°Your Brother doesn¡¯t have a good temper. She insisted on marrying him. I think, they just want to see the two of us make a fool of ourselves!¡± When Vivian thought of Sarah¡¯s identity, she could not help but feel angry. ¡°They want to see us make a fool of ourselves? What kind of joke can we make?¡± Vivian poked Julian¡¯s head angrily. ¡°Think about it. They hold a wedding. Although I am pregnant, I never entered the Cooper Family. If I don¡¯t marry into the Cooper Family, they willugh at you. Your father had such a good impression of her. We are already married, but he still won¡¯t let me into your family. We¡¯re jokes. Julian, I have always believed in your ability to do things in your family.¡± Julian immediatelyforted her. ¡°My Brother will leave early tomorrow morning. He will only be back in three months when he goes to the army this time, so we have plenty of changes. My dear, bear with it a little longer.¡± ¡°Really?¡± This news was really good for her. Vivian had a surprised smile on her face. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true! Don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t let my son wander outside.¡± Julian kissed Vivian¡¯s forehead. Aplicated light shed through his eyes. ¡°Great! Then I will wait for your good news!¡± Vivian moved closer to Sarah angrily returned to Cooper Family Vi. When she walked into the living room, Daphne just came with a te of fruits. When she saw Sarah, she immediately smiled and greeted her, ¡°Sarah, this fruit is imported from overseas. Quicklye and try it!¡± ¡°Aunt, you eat it. I will go and see Christian first¡­¡± Sarah was not in the mood right now. She smiled apologetically at mother-inw and walked into Christian¡¯s study. Daphne looked at her back and pouted. ¡°Isn¡¯t he a paralyzed person? What is there to see about him?¡± After saying that, she twisted her waist and went to the sofa to eat by herself. When Sarah opened the door, she saw Christian looking at theputer attentively. She stood at the door and hesitated for a moment. ¡°Come in¡­¡± Christian looked up at her and put the mouse aside. Sarah nodded slightly and walked into the study to close the door. She walked to the sofa and sat down, as if she had something to say. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Christian remotely controlled the wheelchair to stop beside her. Sarah slightly pursed her lips and looked at him as she slowly spoke. ¡°Can I really go with you to the army?¡± Hearing her words, Christian could not help but smile. ¡°Of course! I have said it before, as long as you are willing!¡± ¡°Do we have to stay in the army for three months?¡± ¡°Of course not! If you want toe back first, you cane back at any time. I will arrange for someone to send you back.¡± Sarah silently looked at him and lowered her eyelids. ¡°Then bring me along tomorrow¡­¡± After Christian heard her words, his eyes shed and he nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Then does the agreement between us still count?¡± Sarah was somewhat worried. ¡°Of course!¡± Knowing that she still had some concerns, he said slowly, ¡°Three months. You can¡¯t possibly stay in your house all the time. If you don¡¯te with me, you definitely won¡¯t stay here either. There are many military wives in the army. You can talk to them. You can also go online and learn something in the army. Three months will quickly pass.¡± Sarah nodded and looked at him. ¡°I want to go back to my mother¡¯s house and also want to find Kendall¡­¡± Christian looked at her and controlled his wheelchair to the front of the desk. He picked up the phone and dialed Jayson¡¯s number, telling him to be Sarah¡¯s driver for the whole day. Seeing him hang up the phone, Sarah looked at him and said with some embarrassment. ¡°Actually, I can take the car myself.¡± She really did not want to trouble others, but she was still grateful that he thought of her so well. ¡°Jayson is fine anyway. Go.¡± Christian said and then went back to his desk. Sarah went to her room and picked up her bag. She greeted her mother-inw, got into the car and left the vi. The moment she stepped out of the vi, she immediately took out her phone and called Kendall. The two of them arranged a meeting ce and Sarah immediately told Jayson to send her over. The meeting ce was a tea shop in the pedestrian street in which they usually meet. ¡°Sarah, I found that your current clothing taste has increased by more than one level. You are too beautiful now!¡± Kendall looked at Sarah¡¯s attire and sincerely felt happy for her. Sarah smiled in embarrassment. ¡°These cloths were all bought by Regimental Commander Cooper!¡± Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Chapter 50 You Found an Outstanding Man ¡°Commander Cooper made the right choice. This pink suit suits you very well. You look like a little princess when you wear this dress. How did Julian react when he saw you these two days? He must be in a bad mood.¡± Thinking about this, Kendall felt somewhat relieved. ¡°I came to find you today to talk about this matter¡­¡± Sarah sighed lightly as she spoke. Kendall immediately stopped in her tracks and looked at her nervously, ¡°What is going on? Could it be that he is harassing you?¡± Sarah shook her head and did not want to describe him too embarrassingly. ¡°He is trying to persuade me to leave Christian¡­¡± ¡°He is really crazy! He betrayed you, and now he still wants to interfere with your life! Who are you marrying, does this have anything to do with him?¡± Kendall could not help but get angry when she heard that. ¡°He might be also be worried that I am not happy¡­¡± Sarah said as she looked down. That man was after all the person she once loved. When Kendall heard her words, she immediately became angry. ¡°There are really too many things that he needs to worry about. Does he know how to write the word ¡®happiness¡¯?¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°He didn¡¯t run into me. If he did run into me, I would dig out his eyeballs first. I would make him blind for the rest of his life. Then that bitch definitely won¡¯t continue to like him.¡± Hearing Kendall¡¯s words, Sarah could not help butugh. She looked at her somewhat reproachfully, ¡°He does not have a deep grudge with you. There is no need for you to curse him.¡± Kendall realized that she was defending him now and she could not help but raise her hand to poke her forehead. ¡°You are just too soft-hearted. He made you so sad and you actually speak up for him! I really can¡¯t stand you!¡± Sarah smiled a little emotionally. ¡°The matter between me and him has already passed, and now I realized that I don¡¯t feel that bad anymore.¡± Kendall looked at her curiously, ¡°You guys have nine years of rtionship and the other people would probably not be able to recover in a year or two. It has only been half a month and you don¡¯t love him anymore?¡± ¡°I did notpletely let him go. After all, I¡¯ve liked him for so long, but during this period of time, I¡¯ve been with Christian almost every day. He always asked me to do all kinds of things for him. When I first started with him, he always made trouble for me, and I didn¡¯t have time to be sad! Later on, I seemed to have forgotten all the sad things. Sometimes I think, have I ever loved Julian or not?¡± ¡°Wait a minute! What you just said was, after you were with Christian, you forgot about your breakup?¡± Kendall stopped in disbelief and asked her friend in surprise. Sarah nodded. ¡°It seems like that¡¯s the case. Christian is just a petty person. After he sat in the wheelchair, he kept feeling that I am looking down on him. When he went to the supermarket to buy things, his wheelchair was obviously automatic, but he still insisted on me pushing him. Don¡¯t you think he went too far?¡± Sarah remembered that Christian had been looking for trouble with her everything and was still a little angry. ¡°I did not think that Regimental Commander would be a little interesting¡­¡± Kendall could not help but laugh when she heard what she said. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sarah looked at her in confusion and did not understand why she said that. ¡°Do you know of a move called using poison to fight poison?¡± Kendall asked with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± Sarah shook her head. ¡°If I am not wrong, Regimental Commander Cooper is probably using another method to help you out of the pain of losing love. Think about it, when you are with him, do you not have the chance to think about sad things?¡± ¡°How can I have time? When he was angry, he looked very scary. To be honest, I was a little scared when I saw as I went to his apartment, he would let me do anything, even let me wash his underwear. I¡¯ve never seen someone as petty as him!¡± ¡°He¡¯s still treating you like this?¡± ¡°He seems to have changed a little now. I went to the hospital with him that a good mood, his leg injury might recover very quickly. So, I¡¯m still a little afraid of him now.¡± ¡°Can his leg injury recover?¡± ¡°I think so. I¡¯m not sure about this yet!¡± ¡°If he can stand up, you might find a very outstanding man this time. I think that looks a bit cold, as long as he can stand up, he will definitely be very handsome!¡± ¡°You said he is good-looking?¡± Sarah could not help butugh. ¡°Of course! Didn¡¯t you realize thatpared to Julian, he was actually more manly? If he can stand up, you should live a good life with him. I heard that soldiers are especially good to their wives.¡± Sarah immediately looked at her unhappily. ¡°I only agreed to marry him for three months. Hecks a bride. I want to satisfy one of my parents¡¯ wishes. This matter is that simple. Three monthster¡­ We will have nothing to do with it. Furthermore, he is Julian¡¯s Big Brother. If I am really with him¡­ In the future, I won¡¯t be able to avoid getting entangled with Julian. I don¡¯t want to see him for a day now!¡± When Kendall heard Sarah¡¯s words, she also felt that her words made some sense. ¡°You are right. He is rted to Julian by blood. If you really be his sister-inw, you will definitely be in contact with him in the future.¡± ¡°Kendall, I actually have an appointment with you today to tell you something¡­¡± ¡°I have to go to the army with Christian tomorrow.¡± Kendall said. ¡°Why are you going to the army with him? Do you want to have a honeymoon?¡± Kendall stared at Sarah with her eyes wide open. She felt that this matter was somewhat inconceivable. ¡°He will return to the army tomorrow and stay for three months. Now, Julian keeps harassing me. But I can¡¯t go back to my mother¡¯s house for three months. So the best way for me is to follow him and go to the army.¡± Sarah replied somewhat helplessly. ¡°Then you can live in the Cooper family. Why do you insist on going to the army with him?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid Julian will do something extreme. He was drunkst night. He said to his family, Christian and I will never have a happy marriage. He asked us to divorce. He was pped by his father. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to stay in Cooper Family! Although Christian has a bad temper, he is not a threat to me, and he is also a soldier. When I am with him, I will feel safer.¡± ¡°Julian is too much!¡± Kendall couldn¡¯t help but curse when she heard Sarah¡¯s words. Sarahughed. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. If I am not angry, why are you still angry?¡± ¡°Alright! If you want to go with him to the army, then go! Sarah, I want to ask you something¡­¡± Kendall looked at Sarah and her eyes flickered a few times. ¡°What is the rtionship between Mr. David and you?¡± ¡°He is my neighbor. When I was in school, he always protected me. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s that simple?¡± Kendall did not quite believe it. ¡°Of course it¡¯s that simple! What else do you think we have?¡± Sarah could not help butugh. Kendall slightly pursed her lower lips and asked in embarrassment. ¡°Then I am relieved. Does he have a girlfriend?¡± Hearing the meaning of her words, Sarah¡¯s heart skipped a beat but she still maintained the smile on her face, ¡°He doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend!¡± ¡°Then can you introduce us?¡± ¡°You like him?¡± ¡°I like men like him. He looks cheerful, handsome and enthusiastic. I feel that hepletely fits the image that I yearned for in my heart. It just so happens that you have a good rtionship with him, so help me¡­¡± Kendall¡¯s character was straightforward. She generously revealed her opinion. help you?¡± Kendall thought for a while, ¡°Since you are about to leave for three months, help me arrange a meal with him today!¡± ¡°Okay, then I will give him a call.¡± Sarah took out her phone as she spoke and found David¡¯s number. She was about to call him when Kendall suddenly stopped her. ¡°I have only met him once. You said you are going to army, so you wanted to treat him a meal. Is that okay?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sarah smiled and called David. ¡°Sarah!¡± David answered very quickly. Hearing David¡¯s voice, Sarah mood became better. ¡°Mr. David, I want to treat you a lunch today. Is that okay?¡± ¡°I am a restaurant owner. You still want to treat me a lunch?¡± Davidughed when he heard Sarah¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s why I want to treat you a meal.¡± ¡°Why do you want to treat me a meal? Did Regimental Commander Cooper caused you trouble?¡± David asked. ¡°I¡¯m going to army with him tomorrow. So I want to treat you a meal today.¡± The other end of the phone was silent for a few seconds. Then David¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Then come to my restaurant. I will wait for you here.¡± Hearing his persistence, Sarah nodded her head. ¡°Alright! I will go over now.¡± Seeing Sarah hang up the phone, Kendall asked with excitement. ¡°He agreed?¡± Sarah nodded and looked at the time. ¡°Let¡¯s go his restaurant now!¡± ¡°Will he wee me?¡± Kendall was somewhat nervous. ¡°You also have times when you are nervous?¡± Sarah deliberately teased her. ¡°Why can¡¯t I have times when I am nervous?¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Because Jayson was with him, the both of them sat in the car and soon arrived at David¡¯s restaurant. Sarah called David and in less than ten seconds David arrived at the first floor. When he looked at Kendall, who was beside Sarah, there was a hint of disappointment in his eyes. However, his disappointment soon disappeared. He quickly brought the two of them to the private room on the second floor. When they walked into the room, Sarah looked at David and introduce to him, ¡°Mr. David, she is my best friend. You have met once on the day of the wedding. I met her on the way, so I brought her along. You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡± Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Why are You Going with Him? David smiled and extended his hand, ¡°Since you¡¯re Sarah¡¯s friend, then you are my friend. I will call you Kendall. Hello.¡± ¡°Hello! I heard from Sarah that you have been protecting her since young. I wanted toe over and get to know you. I did not disturb you, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re too polite! Quickly sit!¡± David smiled and walked to the opposite side of the two of them and sat down. He first picked up the teapot and poured a cup of water for Sarah then ced it in front of her. ¡°It¡¯s hot. You guys drink some water first.¡± Then he poured a cup for Kendall. Kendall was a little excited, ¡°Thank you. Can I call you Mr. David like Sarah?¡± David looked at Sarah thoughtfully and smiled at Kendall. ¡°Yes! Looks like I have another little sister.¡± Kendall also smiled. ¡°I heard Sarah say that you are a very good person. You took care of her. It seems that your rtionship is really very good. Those who do not know would think that you are biological siblings¡­¡± David looked at Sarah and smiled. ¡°Yes. In the past, I always followed Sarah every day. I was afraid that someone would bully her. I did not expect that in the blink of an eye, she is already married.¡± Sarah also smiled, but her heard was filled with mixed feelings. ¡°Sarah, why do you have to follow him to the army? Isn¡¯t it good to stay here?¡± David was somewhat disappointed when he heard this news. Even if she married Christian, he still had a chance to see her. But if she went to army, it would be difficult for him to see her. ¡°Have you forgotten that when I was young, I especially liked the army? I wanted to go there to take a look in the past, but now I finally have a chance. I want to go with him to take a look¡­¡± With Kendall by her side, there were some things that she couldn¡¯t be too direct with. David frowned slightly, ¡°Why don¡¯t I remember that you like the army?¡± ¡°I know about this. I heard about it from her before!¡± Kendall nodded with smile. She had heard Sarah mention it once in a while. David¡¯s eyes darkened. He looked at Sarah opposite him and asked slowly, ¡°When will you be back?¡± ¡°He said he will be gone for three months. I don¡¯t know how long I will be there for now¡­¡± Sarah looked at the cup in front of her and really did not know how to face him. When Kendall heard it, she immediately smiled tofort Sarah, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just three months. Anyway, after three months, you guys will go separate ways¡­¡± Before she finished speaking, she felt that her thigh had been violently pinched. She immediately turned her face and saw Sarah forcefully swallow the rest of her words! Even though Kendall did not finish her words, David still heard the clues of the matter. He frowned and looked at Sarah. ¡°You will go your separate way after three months? What is the meaning of this?¡± Sarah immediately lowered her head and did not know how to exin this matter. ¡°Sorry, I said wrong just now. What I meant was that after three months, army and one will go home.¡± Kendall looked David apologetically and exined. David looked at Sarah and was silent for a while. He did not continue to ask. Because Kendall was here David didn¡¯t ask any more questions. After the lunch, when the two of them were about to leave, David couldn¡¯t wait but stopped Sarah. ¡°I want to talk to Sarah about some private matters. Kendall, can you wait for her downstairs first?¡± Kendall nodded, took her bag and went to downstairs. The moment she walked out, David immediately closed the door. He walked to Sarah and sat down to look at her. He did not say a word and just looked at her in silence. ¡°Mr. David, what do you want to say?¡± Sarah felt weak in her heart when he looked at her. She kept avoiding his gaze. ¡°Tell me the truth. Why did you follow him to the army?¡± ¡°You saw it too. He is not in good health and needs someone head and did not dare to look into his eyes. ¡°Is that really the case?¡± David did not believe what she said at all. ¡°Sarah, you married him on impulse. You have no rtionship with him at all. The because you are afraid that you will not able to forget Julian, right?¡± David directly told her what was on her mind. Sarah¡¯s lips moved. After a moment of silence, she looked up at him. ¡°You are right! I have no feelings for him. But I can¡¯t face Julian either. Because of this, I want to go to army even more. Recently, my mind has been in a mess. I don¡¯t know how to face my mother. I don¡¯t know how to face Julian. I want to be alone for a while. At least when I go to the army, I only need to face him alone.¡± ¡°Mr. David, I have to go back to my house. I haven¡¯t told my mother about this yet!¡± Sarah stood up as she spoke. David heard her words and sighed lightly. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll give you a ride!¡± ¡°No need, Jayson is downstairs.¡± Sarah forced a smile at him, then turned around and walked out the door. David followed her downstairs. Seeing her get into the car and disappear from his sight, he raised his hand and gently pressed his forehead, then turned around and went back to the hotel a little lonely. After the car drove for a distance, Kendall kept looking back. Finally, she could not see anything and turned around to look at Sarah. ¡°Sarah, is he not interested in me?¡± Sarah did not know how to answer her, so she randomly gave a reason, ¡°He is not very familiar with you. It will be good when he is familiar with you in the future.¡± ¡°Yes, you are right!¡± Kendall smiled and nodded. Because she was going to her mother¡¯s house, Kendall got out of the car midway. On the way back, Sarah only found that she went back empty handed. It was not good no matter what. After all, she was newly married, so she called Jayson to stop at the shopping mall in front. ¡°Sister-inw, before I came, Regimental Commander already prepared the things. They are all to buy anything.¡± Jayson exined with a smile. ¡°When did he prepare it? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡± Sarah was somewhat surprised. That person looked very cold every day. Why would he be so attentive? ¡°Regimental Commander asked me to put it inst night!¡± ¡°Ohhh!¡± Sarah nodded and did not say anything else. The car soon arrived at Sarah¡¯s house. Jayson helped her carry the things upstairs and went back to Cooper family. He said that he woulde back to pick her up after the dinner. Sarah closed the door and saw that her mother had put all the things away. She then walked to the sofa and sat down. ¡°Sarah, why did youe back at this time of the day? Where is Christian? Did you guys fight?¡± Her daughter came back alone again. Samantha was more or less worried. ¡°Mom, we are good! I came back today to tell you something!¡± ¡°As long as it¡¯s good! Tell me, what is it?¡± Samantha looked at her daughter in confusion and asked. ¡°Christian received a notice from the army that he wants to return to the army for three months. I want to go with him to the army. Firstly, I want to go and relieve my boredom. Secondly, he is not in good health, so I can take care of him.¡± This was the reason Sarah had thought of on the way here. Samantha nodded in understanding, after hearing it. ¡°En, since you have thought it through, then follow him. Mom knows that Julian¡¯s matter is still in a part of your heart. It is also very good to go and relieve your boredom like this. Mom supports you!¡± She understood her daughter¡¯s current mood better than anyone else. When she heard that her daughter wanted to go to the army with her son-inw, Samantha immediately agreed. ¡°It¡¯s just that I might go for a longer period of time. If I really live there for three months, I won¡¯t have time toe back and see you.¡± Sarah looked at her mother guiltily. Samantha heard her daughter¡¯s words and took her daughter¡¯s hand with heartache. ¡°Silly child, mother is fine. As long as you and Christian live well, it will be my greatest wish. Do you understand?¡± Sarah nodded and looked at Samantha. ¡°Mother, I will leave with him tomorrow morning.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Tomorrow? Alright¡­¡± Sarah returned to Cooper family after dinner. When she walked into the living room, the people from the Cooper family were still sitting on the sofa and chatting. Even Julian was there. Sarah greeted everyone and sat down on the sofa beside Christian. ¡°Sarah, we just heard from Christian that you are going to the army with him, tomorrow?¡± As soon as Sarah sat down, Ethan asked her with concern. ¡°Yes, Dad, I will go with Christian tomorrow!¡± Sarah nodded with smile. She then looked at Christian, who was beside her. She understood that he had told everyone that she wanted to leave with him. When Julian heard her words, his eyes shed intensely. He sat on the sofa and felt an indescribable irritation. ¡°Christian¡¯s body is not very convenient. You will also have to take care of him when you go. Sarah, it is hard on you¡­¡± Benjamin was satisfied with Sarah¡¯s decision. But when he thought about Christian¡¯s health, he still felt a little guilty. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s not hard. He doesn¡¯t have many ces for me to take care of.¡± Daphne immediately took over the conversation, ¡°How can it not be hard? Christian¡¯s legs are not convenient. Even when he goes to the bathroom, he needs your help. With his huge physique, you will definitely need to spend some effort.¡± As soon as Daphne¡¯s words fell, Sarah¡¯s face immediately blushed a little. She felt a little weak in her heart. From the moment, she got married until now, she really had not helped him once. Even if she followed him to the army, there should be Jayson helping him, right? Looking at the unnatural expression on Sarah¡¯s face, Ethan immediately helped her out, ¡°You guys married a little too soon and you haven¡¯t even had your honeymoon. If Sarah doesn¡¯t feel well in the army, you can call me anytime. I will send someone to bring you back.¡± ¡°Thank you, Dad!¡± Sarah immediately smiled and nodded. Julian, who had been silent the whole time, heard Sarah¡¯s conversation with her parents and finally could not help but say, ¡°No one has taken your work yet. The position of secretary has been reserved for you. Why don¡¯t you take care of thepany¡¯s matters first before going to Big Brother¡¯s army?¡± As long as he could keep her here, everything will be easy after that. Sarah heard what he said, but before she could say anything, she heard Christian say. ¡°Invite someone else to do the secretary¡¯s work. She is now your sister-inw. I don¡¯t want her to be too tired. Find someone else!¡± Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Arrive at Army ¡°But she is responsible for some of the work, and even if I ask someone else, she¡¯ll have to hand over the work at hand!¡± Julian did not give in because of Christian¡¯s words. He still insisted on his own opinion. ¡°Could it be that apany stopped operating because of the resignation of a secretary?¡± Christian looked at Julian and asked mockingly. ¡°She is not an outsider. Isn¡¯t she my Sister-inw? She only went to help for a few days. She can go to the army anytime.¡± Julian did notpromise and looked at Christian, refuting him. ¡°Just because she is not an outsider, she should avoid arousing suspicion!¡± Christian said coldly. Julian¡¯s mouth twitched when he heard Christian¡¯s words. He wanted to refute again but was interrupted by Ethan. ¡°Enough! You can find someone to arrange Sarah¡¯s work yourself! Christian, Sarah, you have to leave early tomorrow morning. It¡¯s not early anymore. Go back and sleep!¡± Sarah did not want to stay here for a second. Hearing Ethan¡¯s words, she immediately stood up and greeted everyone good night. Then she pushed Christian to their bedroom. Julian immediately stood up gloomily and went upstairs angrily. After two of them entered the bedroom, Sarah closed the door and pushed him to the bedside. She turned around and wanted to go to wash up, but before she could leave, her hand was grabbed by Christian. She turned around and looked at him. She was still not used to being too intimate with him like this. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Christian looked at her indifferently and then let go of her hand. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Go wash up!¡± Sarah looked at him and smiled. Then she lifted her foot and went to the bathroom. When Christian went to the bathroom that night, he had Sarah call Uncle Garcia over to help. When Sarahid down on the bed, she took the phone by the bed and looked at it. There were more than ten text messages on it. She opened it and looked. They were all sent by Julian. She hesitated for a moment but still opened to take a look. Almost all of the text messages had the same meaning. He just didn¡¯t want her to leave. Sarah sighed lightly and deleted all the messages. Then, she turned off the phone and closed her eyes. Even though Julian did not want Sarah to leave, after breakfast the next day, Sarah still sat in the green off-road vehicle with Christian and went to army with him. When the car drove onto the highway, Christian took her hand and held it in his palm. His big hand was warm. Although he had been holding her hand like this from time to time these few days, her heart still jumped nervously when she had such a close contact with him. She pulled it back and his hand tightened even more. She turned her head to look and saw that he had already slowly closed his eyes. ¡°There¡¯s still a few hours to go. If you¡¯re tired, then go to sleep.¡± Christian said slowly which his eyes closed. ¡°Ok.¡± She could not take her hand back, so she could only let him hold her hand. There were too many things hidden in her heart, so Sarah did not have the mood to sleep at all. She turned her face and looked at the scenery that shed past the window. Her thoughts slowly drifted along with the speeding wheels. The car drove on the road for an entire morning. At noon, the car stopped in front of Christian¡¯s building. Sarah had never been to such a solemn ce in the military since she was young. Seeing the green military camp in front of her and many soldiers in military uniforms, she could not help but feel curious and excited. Because Christian¡¯s leg was injured, the soldiers knew that it was inconvenient for him to move. They had already adjusted the floor for him half a year ago. Even the ce where he got off the car had been paved with cement roads that were convenient for wheelchair entry and exit. Christian got off the car. He let Sarah push him to the house on the first floor. The house had two rooms and three living rooms. It was more than enough for two people to live in. Sarah turned around and found that there was actually a small courtyard beside the living room. The surroundings were blocked by green nts. asionally, one or two small flowers poked their heads out from the green nts. It made people¡¯s eyes lit up when they saw it. Because the two of them hadn¡¯t had lunch yet, Jayson first ran to the canteen to get some food. He ced it on the dining table and left. Sarah sat down at the dining table and looked at the food in front of her. She thought of everything she had just seen and felt that she was really in the military camp. She couldn¡¯t help but looked at Christian and smiled. ¡°Why do I feel like even the air is fresher than the air in my home town?¡± Once she entered the military camp, she found that her mood also rxed. ¡°Of course! This ce ispletely different from the outside world!¡± Seeing that she was in a better mood, his mood also improved a lot. ¡°Then can I eat now?¡± Sarah was really hungry. Listening to her, Christian smiled faintly and nodded. ¡°This ce will be your home from now on. No one will stop you from doing anything. Eat.¡± Sarah smiled at him and picked up her chopsticks to eat lunch. When she saw about to finish eating, Christian looked at her and said, ¡°You must be tired from the car today. After lunch, you go to the bedroom to sleep first. I¡¯ll go to the office.¡± ¡°Okay. Okay.¡± Sarah immediately nodded. Not long after lunch, Jayson came. He greeted Sara and pushed Christian out of the house. Sarah tidied up the kitchen and walked around the rooms. She found that apart from a bedroom, there was also a study room in the house. The door of another room was locked. She did not know what good stuff Christian had actually locked the door. But Sarah did not think too much about it. She felt that she was indeed a little tired, so she went into the bedroom to lie down and take an afternoon nap. Maybe she was really too tired. Sarah slept until five o¡¯ clock in the afternoon before she woke up. When she opened her eyes, she heard the sound of the living room outside. Someone was talking. She immediately sat up from the bed and went to the bathroom to wash her face. After tidying up her cloths, she left the bedroom. In the living room, besides Christian, there were also a few male soldiers and a female soldier. They were sitting on the sofa and chatting. Sarah recognized one of them at a nce. He was Paul, who was hosting their wedding. When they saw Sarah walked out of the room, all of shouted enthusiastically, ¡°Sister-inw, hello!¡± So many people greeted her at the same time. Moreover, looking at their age, none of them were younger than her. Sarah was a little nervous for a moment. She looked at everyone with a red face and nodded. ¡°Hello.¡± Paul had already met Sarah once. He looked at the otherrades and waved his hand. ¡°I have attended their wedding before. No matter what, I am familiar with sister-inw. Starting from you, introduce yourself to sister-inw. Those who did not perform well will stand guard at the door tonight!¡± Sarah heard what he said and could not help butugh. As soon as Paul finished speaking, a soldier sitting beside him immediately saluted Sarah. ¡°Hello, sister-inw! Have you seen Bright Sword before?¡± Sarah nodded her head. She had some impression of that television series and did not know what he wanted to say. ¡°Then it will be easy. Sister-inw, isn¡¯t the main As soon as he finished speaking, everyone startedughing. Sarah was also amused by his humor. Once Easton sat down, another soldier Everyone burst intoughter again. Once Peter sat down, the female soldier beside him stood up and gave her a military salute. She then introduced herself with a smile. ¡°Hello, my name is Greta. I am different from them. I am Regimental Commander Cooper¡¯srade and also his doctor.¡± Sarah immediately nodded gratefully when she heard that she was Christian¡¯s doctor. ¡°Hello!¡± Paul immediately protested when he heard Greta¡¯s introduction. ¡°Greta, why are you different? We came to see the bride today, not to see Regimental Commander¡¯s leg injury.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes! You have to call her sister-inw too!¡± Peter also joined in the jeering. Sarah immediately smiled and helped her out of the predicament. ¡°No need for you. Quickly sit down.¡± Greta was a little embarrassed from being said, but she still did not shout anything and saw back in her seat. Another soldier beside her stood up and after saluting to Sarah, he introduced her. ¡°Hello sister-inw. My name is Saint.¡± Sarah immediately smiled and nodded. ¡°Hello!¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. After they all introduced themselves, Christian looked at her and said slowly, ¡°Come and take a seat.¡± Sarah immediately walked over and quietly sat beside him. ¡°Sister-inw, apart from Greta, we are all brought by Regimental Commander. We are used to joking around. When we heard that Regimental Commander brought sister-inw back today, we were so happy that we all wanted toe and take a look. There are still some who have note yet.¡± Paul was the first to speak with a smile. ¡°Yeah, I heard sister-inw is a beauty. We all came to take a look. Now that we have a look, we finally know that our, regimentalmander, is really blessed!¡± Peter immediately took over the conversation and the men allughed heartily. Only Greta, who was sitting on the sofa, kept smiling faintly. When Christian, who had been silent all this time, heard their words, a faint smile also appeared on his lips. Sarah heard that these people were so humorous ad thought about Christian¡¯s character. She did not believe that these people were hisrades and subordinates, but their humor and straightforward personality infected her. The previously uneasy feelings were all swept away. Seeing that there was nothing on the coffee table, she stood up and took out all the candies and delicious food that she had brought from the Cooper Family to entertain them. Peter reached out and grabbed a piece of candy and stuffed it into his mouth. While eating, he looked at Christian andined. ¡°Sister-inw is still the best. Regimental Commander, you are too petty. We have been here for so long, but you did not even give us a piece of candy!¡± Easton also took a piece and ate it. His cheeks puffed up. ¡°That¡¯s right. Sister-inw, you don¡¯t know? Our Regimental Commander is the least angry. We previously said that we would hold a weing ceremony for you, but he said that he was afraid of scaring you. Actually, he was reluctantly to take out these good things for us to eat. Regimental Commander, you just want to leave these things for sister- inw to eat alone?¡± Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Chapter 53 The Reason He Did This ¡°Sister-inw, you are so beautiful and you are so good. If I marry a wife like you, I will pamper my wife at home every day!¡± Saint also said while eating. Paul immediately looked at this person. ¡°You will pamper your wife at home every day. Are you supporting gods?¡± When Sarah heard these people¡¯s words, she could not help butugh. She turned her head and looked at Christian. She found that he was not angry at all. He still had a faint smile on his face. She thought that he was born with that sort of cold. But ever since he entered the military camp, this person seemed to have changed into a different person. His face was no longer as cold as before. Greta, who had been silent at the time, also smiled when she heard their words. She then stood up and looked at Christian, ¡°Do you have any more tea leaves at home?¡± Sarah immediately stood up to stop her when she heard that, ¡°Doctor Greta, quickly sit down. I will go.¡± Although there was only an agreement between her and Christian, she was his wife no matter what. She couldn¡¯t do things too badly at the surface. Besides, when she saw the soldiers in front of her and saw their rtionship, she was deeply infected. ¡°It¡¯s better if I go. You don¡¯t know where the tea leaves are!¡± She did not wait for Sarah to say anymore and directly went to a small cab beside the sofa. She opened the door and sure enough there were tea leaves over there. She took the teapot and put the leaves inside. She then went to water dispenser to receive the hot water. Only then she returned to her seat. Sarah saw that she was doing everything as skillful as a hostess. She suddenly felt like she was an outsider. She turned around and looked at Christian. She quietly sat down back on the sofa. No matter how stupid she was, she could feel that there was a strange atmosphere between this woman and Christian. Paul seemed to have caught the strange expression on Sarah¡¯s face. He immediately smiled and exined, ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t misunderstand. We oftene to Regimental Commander¡¯s house to get things. That¡¯s why we know this ce like the back of our hand.¡± After he said that, he lifted his foot and stepped on Easton¡¯s foot. Easton immediately nodded in agreement. ¡°Sister-inw, so today I will give you a reminder. In the future, no matter what kind of delicious food and valuable item you have at home, don¡¯t forget to hide them. Otherwise, once we see those things, you turn around and we will take these things away!¡± Sarah was amused by his words. She looked at the time and saw that it was gettingte. She stood up and looked at them, ¡°You guys can chat. I will go and get some food for you guys.¡± Christian immediately held her hand and looked at the people in front of him, ¡°If you want to eat here, then go and get the food!¡± They immediately stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Then let¡¯s retreat! Regimental Commander, tell sister-inw some secrets. Let¡¯s go!¡± After they finished speaking, they left without a trace. The living room instantly quieted down. Sarah looked at the door. She thought about how these few people were chatting andughing here and she could not help but smile. She turned her head and looked at Christian. She teased him a little mischievously. ¡°How can you have such a good subordinates when you have such a bad personality?¡± Christian smiled when he heard her. He rubbed her small hand, ¡°What kind of person do you think I am?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t say!¡± His personality was vtile. If she said, wouldn¡¯t he be angry? ¡°Why don¡¯t you say it?¡± He wasn¡¯t angry. He asked her with a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to get angry. If I said something wrong and you will get angry, then what should I do?¡± After she said that, she started to regret. Wasn¡¯t it obvious that she was saying that he had a bad personality? ¡°So you are saying that my personality isn¡¯t good, right?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say it!¡± She immediately answered stubbornly. He smiled and looked at her. ¡°Then I¡¯ll change my personality in the future, okay?¡± Sarah thought that she misheard him. What did he say? She turned to look at him. Her eyes were filled with shock. To be honest, she was a talked to her like this. She looked at him, unable to speak for a long time. He looked at her surprised expression. He knew very well why she would have such a reaction. He saw her staring at him with her big eyes full of shock. He reached out and caressed her cheek. He then said with some emotion. ¡°I know you¡¯ve liked Julian for nine years. That feeling of feeling betrayed in an instant is like you have lost your entire world. I know you will be very, very sad. If you want to walk out of Julian¡¯s shadow, you will definitely need a long way to go. Plus, your father donated cornea to Julian, so you will be hurt more than other girls who have lost their love! I am a soldier and don¡¯t know how to treat wounds. But there is a saying in TCM called fighting poison with poison, so I have been looking for trouble before this. I don¡¯t have any other meaning. I just want to reduce your pain. Now that you¡¯re in army, you¡¯re already very far away from him. I don¡¯t need to do that anymore. I have done the wrong thing to you before. I apologize to you. From now on, we¡¯ll live in peace, okay?¡± Sarah looked at him in surprise. After hearing so much from him, all the grievances she had suffered during the period of time, instantly surged up. Tears filled up in her eyes and she looked at him with excitement and happiness, ¡°Is what you said is true?¡± She thought that, aftering here she would have to live that kind of life again. But she did not expect, on the first day, he would give her such an unexpected surprise! So he wasn¡¯t as bad as he looked! He listened to her and smiled again. He stroked her tears with his big hand, ¡°I know you¡¯ve suffered a lot during this period of time. I also once wondered if I could really help you by doing so. But now it seems that I seeded.¡± Tears could no longer stop from falling. ¡°You are such a bad person. How can you treat me like this¡­¡± He reached out and pulled her into his embrace. He patted her back lightly andforted her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! In the future, I won¡¯t do it anymore.¡± Sarah leaned in his arms and kept crying. She clearly wanted to stop crying but her tears could not stop from falling. During this period of time, she didn¡¯t have a person to talk to. Now she suddenly realized that he did all this on purpose. Her grievances immediately surged up and turned into tears that could not be stopped. ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore. When theye backter and see you like this, they will think, they did something wrong.¡± Christian gently reached out and pushed her. He smiled and gently wiped the tears off her face. Sarah¡¯s eyes widened and then she blinked a few times, ¡°Didn¡¯t they say they left? Why will theye back?¡± ¡°We just came back today. There was nothing at home. They went back to get food¡­¡± Christian replied with a smile. ¡°What? How could this be?¡± Sarah quickly took a tissue and wiped her tears. As she wiped, she red at him, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say it earlier? If they saw me cry, I would be very embarrassed!¡± Christian smiled, ¡°They all like you. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Sarah wiped her tears and blinked and stared at him. This turn of events was a little too fast and she still felt a little surreal. ¡°Was what you said just now true? You really wanted to help me, that¡¯s why you deliberately made trouble for me? Will you change your mind in a while?¡± From the first day she met him, he had always acted like she owed him if what she saw was real or fake. ¡°How about I change my way of doing things back?¡± Christian thought about it. He looked at her and asked back. ¡°No!¡± Sarah immediately denied. Christian looked at her expression and could not help but smile. Sarah also looked at him and smiled. She suddenly remembered that her hand was still held by him. She immediately pulled her hand back with a red face. Even if their rtionship had eased up, she couldn¡¯t forget one thing. He and her were just an agreement! ¡°You¡¯re too good at acting, you actually lied to me!¡± Christian looked at her subtle movements. He smiled and did not say anything. Christian was right. After half an hour, the soldiers who had left ran back. And there were a few more people than before. Each of them had food in their hands. They even brought eggs and milk. Thest few people walked were the family members of the soldiers. When they heard that Regimental Commander Cooper had brought his bride back, they all ran over to take a look. It was Sarah¡¯s first time visit to army. Before she came, she had already prepared the life she had with Christian in the past. But she never would have thought that on the first day she came here, so many people hade to see her. In a while, they filled up the kitchen and she heard them greet her so warmly. She suddenly realized that she had made the right decision. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Sarah was influenced by everyone¡¯s emotions. She took out all the candies and delicious specialties she brought from home to entertain everyone. She was so busy that she looked like a real hostess. With so many people around, Sarah naturally did not need to cook dinner in the kitchen. The family members of the army took care of all the work in the kitchen. Sarah also had to go and help. But she was pushed into the living room by sister-inws. ¡°You just came today and you are the bride. How can we let you do it? Our days in the future are long. We will wait for Regimental Commander¡¯s leg to recover. We will definitelye and freeload off your food!¡± Everyone smiled. Paul walked over and pushed her to Christian¡¯s side to sit down. ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t do anything today. Just sit here and have a good chat with us. Besides, you don¡¯t know how Regimental Commander treats his subordinates, do you? In the past when his legs were good, he often punished us!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Today, in front of sister-inw, we have to take revenge!¡± Christian listened to their words. He was not angry. He just sat in the wheelchair and smiled. ¡°Sister-inw, you don¡¯t know Regimental Commander has a nickname, do you?¡± Saint boldly looked at Sarah and said mysteriously. Sarah looked at Christian who was beside her. His subordinates were joking but he was not angry. She looked at Saint and asked, ¡°What nickname does he have?¡± ¡°Take a guess!¡± Everyoneughed and teased her. Sarah looked at Christian, who was beside her. She thought about what he had done before. She mustered up her courage and answered, ¡°Yama King?¡± Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Help Him Going to Bathroom As soon as she said that, everybody burst intoughter. Sarah looked at everyone¡¯s happy faces and then looked at Christian, feeling a little uncertain in her heart. Christian smiled. ¡°Silly, you were fooled. They lied to you.¡± Easton looked at Sarah and shouted with smile, ¡°Sister-inw, let me tell you the truth. Our Regimental Commander really doesn¡¯t have any nicknames. But since you have one, our Regimental Commander will be called Yama King from now on.¡± When Sarah heard his words, her face turned red. Seeing that Christian wasn¡¯t angry, she also laughed. Dinner was ready very quickly. Not long after the military wives gathered together, a table full of sumptuous food was ced on the table. Everyone then sat down. Paul then took out the wedding wine that Christian had brought here secretly. Regardless of gender, he poured everyone a cup of wine. Easton stood up with a ss of wine and looked at Christian and Sarah. ¡°Regimental Commander, Sister-inw, besides Battalion Commander Connell, none of us attended your wedding. Now that sister-inw is here, we could use this opportunity for those who couldn¡¯t attend the wedding to wish Regimental Commander and Sister-inw, a good luck here. Come and wish Regimental Commander and Sister-inw best wishes for their uing life. Let¡¯s give Regimental Commander and Sister-in- law a toast first!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, everyone stood up. Sarah also immediately raised her wine ss. ¡°Thank you! Thank you all!¡± There were some things she could not say. But she understood these people¡¯s blessings were sincere. Christian also picked the wine ss. He looked at everyone present and smiled. ¡°I appreciate your kindness. Cheers!¡± After he said that, he raised his ss and about to drank it. A nder hand reached out and snatched the ss from his hand. ¡°Your leg injury hasn¡¯t healed yet. You can¡¯t drink this wine!¡± Greta grabbed the wine ss and put it to the side. She took out the posture of a doctor and gave orders. Everyone looked at Christian and Greta. Sarah looked at the both of them in confusion. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Oh, doctor, today is a big day!¡± Paul saw that the situation was a little awkward and immediately smiled to smooth things over. ¡°Yes, Doctor Hughes, let Regimental Commander have a drink!¡± The others also agreed. Greta¡¯s face turned cold and said stubbornly, ¡°No! If he drank, he might not be able to stand up anyone. You are harming him!¡± Christian looked at her and blinked. He understood what she meant to him. ¡°I am fine. A ss of wine can¡¯t hurt me! Paul, give me the wine!¡± ¡°Paul!¡± Greta immediately red at Paul with some anger on her face. Sarah looked at Christian and then looked at the angry Greta. She reached out and took the ss of wine from Greta¡¯s table back into her hands! Greta immediately stared at her and said impolitely, ¡°You are his wife. Others do not know, but you also do not know?¡± Sarah smiled and knew that she was a doctor. She smiled and looked at everyone. ¡°Christian¡¯s legs are not good. Dr. Hee also told mest time. But today I cannot waste this ss of wine. Since I am his wife, I will drink this ss of wine!¡± After saying that, she raised her head and drank the ss of wine in one breath. ¡°Alright!¡± Once Sarah drank it, everyone apuded passionately. Christian looked at Sarah beside him and a faint smile appeared on his face. Greta did not think that this unassuming woman could do such a thing. Seeing that the ss of wine had already been finished, she did not say anything and sat back down. Sarah¡¯s action instantly made the table lively again. The few soldiers were more forthright. Even without Christian drinking together they still drank passionately. This dinnersted until around ten o¡¯ clock in the evening. The soldiers were all almost done drinking before they helped each other out of Christian¡¯s house. After sending everyone away, Sarah tidied up the living room. She then went into the bedroom with Christian. After helping him to the bed and leaning against the headboard, Sarah first took her nightdress and went into the bathroom. About 20 minutester, after she finished bathing, she walked out of the bathroom wearing her long pajamas. She walked to the bedside and leaned against the bed like Christian, looking at him with a smile. ¡°Are you very tired?¡± Christian looked at her and smiled. ¡°I am not tired. I didn¡¯t do anything. I just felt tired fromughing. I didn¡¯t expect your subordinates to be so cheerful.¡± From beginning to end, she was only surrounded by the soldiers and military wives like a bride. No one allowed her to move a finger. She felt that today was the happiest day of her life. Listening to the conversations of the soldiers, she kept smiling all the time. ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you message¡­¡± As he spoke, he stretched out hisrge hand and caressed her cheek, slowly rubbing her cheek. ¡°No need¡­¡± The moment his hand touched her skin, her face blushed. Biting her lips slightly she retracted. Even thought, she was very happy today, she still could not forget the promise between them. Looking at her action and expression, he smiled and did not say anything else. The time slipped by a little bit and Sarah saw that it was almost time. She got off the bed, walked to Christian¡¯s side, wanting to help him lie down. ¡°I want to go to bathroom¡­¡± He held her arm and stopped her from doing anything. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Although she was nodding on the surface, her heart still filled weak. At this time, everyone had left. Even Jayson had returned. It seemed that she was the only one who could help him tonight. Thinking about what would happen next, her face couldn¡¯t help turn red. However, although she was very nervous, there were some things that she could not escape from sooner orter. Fortunately, all the toilets had been modified. The two sides of the toilet were specially made handrails, but even so, there was one thing she couldn¡¯t avoid. She had to help him take off his pants and his underwear to his thighs. Her heart was beating nervously, as if there were dozens of little rabbits in arms. Her face also became hot. But she could not escape, so Sarah could onlyfort herself in her heart. She treated herself as a nurse in the hospital. She supported him from the wheelchair and stood up. She then held the handrails on both sides of the toilet. Sarah fumbled to unbutton the buttons on his pants. But the more nervous she was, the more mistakes she made. Her small hands worked on it for a long time, but still could not unbutton it. Sarah was so anxious that she was sweating profusely. ¡°Forget it. Go and get my phone. I¡¯ll call Jayson!¡± Seeing that she was covered in sweat in a while, Christian spoke slowly. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± In the three months¡¯ time, she could not always find other people to help with this kind of thing. Tonight, she had to let herself pass this trial. Wasn¡¯t it just taking off a pant and underwear? She retracted her gaze and looked at the button¡¯s position before finally undoing it. She reached out and put her hands on his waist. She turned her face to the side and used her hand to take off his long pants. ¡°And¡­¡± Christian reminded her slowly. Sarah awkwardly looked and found that his underwear had not been taken off. Her face turned red again. She turned her head and fumbled to take off his underwear again. Then she quickly got up and turned around her back facing him. Soon the sound of water flowing could be heard. Sarah let out a few long breaths. She felt her heart beat faster. This was the first time in her life that she was so close to a man¡¯s privacy! ¡°Alright¡­¡± Christian¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Sarah looked forward and took a deep breath. She turned around and turned her face away. She reached out to touch his underwear and put it on. Then she put on his pants. She felt that it was about time, so she made him turn around to face her. She reached out and tied the buttons on his pants one by one. Then she helped him to the wheelchair again and pushed him out of the bathroom. She carefully helped him to the bed. She looked at the long pants he was wearing. She knew that he was definitely ufortable. Sarah walked to the wardrobe and took out his shorts and underwear, then returned to his side. She wanted to help him change them! ¡°Forget it.¡± Her reaction in the bathroom just now was clear at a nce. Looking at her small face that was about to drip blood, he could not bear to see it anymore. ¡°You don¡¯t feelfortable wearing this. It¡¯s fine!¡± She had already done the most difficult thing. She didn¡¯t care about such a small matter anyone. Christian looked at her silently and didn¡¯t reject her. He allowed her to take off his pants and underwear. Then she put them back on him. Sarah helped him lie down the bed and took his cloths to the bathroom. After washing his underwear, she went out of the bathroom and went to the bedside to lie down next to him. Her back was still facing him. She closed her eyes slightly. This night was the most peaceful night Sarah had slept since she broke up with Julian. Although there was a man sleeping beside her, the words he said to her today made her tense nervespletely rx. She even had a beautiful dream¡­ In her dream, she dreamed that her future life would be very happy. She had tried many times to see that man¡¯s face clearly, and wanted to know what the person who had held hands with her for the rest of her life looked like. But in the end, she felt a little regretful. She had never been able to see his face clearly. She only saw a somewhat unfamiliar and tall back view. Who exactly was that man? When Sarah woke up the next morning, before she opened her eyes, she felt waves of hot air blowing on her face. She smelled a familiar scent of a man. She subconsciously moved her hands and feet, and then there was a bang in her head! The embarrassing thing that had happened earlier had happened once again! But what made her feel extremely awkward was that she and Christian were tightly hugging each other! She could clearly feel that her hands were tightly hugging his waist. A leg was ced on his thigh without any image! Her face instantly turned red, and she was too ashamed to open her eyes. She wanted to silently withdraw her arm and leg. Perhaps, the current him was still sleeping¡­ But just as her body moved, an arm quickly reached out and pulled her into his embrace! Her eyes suddenly opened and saw a pair of deep eyes! ¡°Cough cough, Good morning¡­¡± She awkwardly looked at him and greeted him. Her face was so red that it seemed like blood would drop out. She was really too embarrassed. Why did she have to hug him like a furry bear every night? Christian looked at her expression and smiled. ¡°Are you awake?¡± Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Does She Suit You? ¡°Um, sorry about that.¡± Her gaze moved past his head. She could see that Christian¡¯s body was already beside the bed. She didn¡¯t need to think to know that she must have squeezed him over. Cough! Cough! ¡°Sorry for what?¡± He looked at her, pretending to be stupid and asked her back with a smile. The hot air he exhaled kept spraying on her small face. He could see all of her expressions, making him want to laugh. It felt very good to hug her like this. He didn¡¯t even want to let go. ¡°Let¡¯s get up.¡± She changed the topic with a red face and struggled to sit up in his arms. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s lie down for a while¡­¡± He made up his mind not to let go of her and pulled her into his arms again. Her body was tightly pressed against his, she could even feel his strong and powerful heartbeat through the thin pajamas hitting her body. She felt so nervous that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°You¡¯re like this. I am not feeling well.¡± She originally wanted to say that it was only an agreement between them and that they had to maintain a certain distance from each other. However, she swallowed her words when she was about to say it. Now that she was the one who took the initiative to hug him, how could she have the face to say that? ¡°You hugged me for the entire night and I also felt ufortable. Shouldn¡¯t you experience this feelings too?¡± He smiled evilly. His big hand gently caressed her back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t have a good habit of sleeping. How about starting from tonight, I¡¯ll sleep on the floor¡­¡± In the past, she didn¡¯t sleep very well in her own house. So she really didn¡¯t have the confidence. If in the next three months, she still slept on the same bed as him, she really didn¡¯t know how she would face him in the future. ¡°That¡¯s won¡¯t do! We just got married and you will be sleeping on the floor. If others find out about this, how can I still be a human?¡± The expression on his face faded slightly, and he looked at her with a bit of seriousness. She lowered her eyelids. Although she didn¡¯t want to talk about the marriage agreement, at this point, she could only open her mouth. ¡°But we are only husband and wife in name. We are crossing the line now.¡± Hearing her words, he faintly smiled and finally let go of her. He lightly sighed. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± After saying that, he propped himself up from the bed with his hands on the bed sheet. As soon as her body was freed, Sarah quickly turned over and got off the bed. She first helped Christian put on his cloths. Because it was the first timest night, she would do this kind of thing now. She was no longer as embarrassed and shy as before. She helped him into the wheelchair, then pushed him into the bathroom. She helped him squeeze the toothpaste and covered his legs with a towel. Then she put a basin of water. After he brushed his teeth, he washed his face clean. After everything was done, she pushed him into the living room. Then, she went back to the bathroom to wash up. After washing up, Sarah went to the kitchen to make breakfast. Her speed was very fast. Not long after, breakfast was ced on the table. Christian controlled the wheelchair toe over. The two of them started to eat breakfast. When they were about to finish eating, the doorbell rang. Sarah immediately got up and went to the living room to open the door. She saw Jayson. Behind him was a female soldier, the military doctor Greta who camest night. ¡°Sister-inw, I brought some vegetable seeds. I will nt all the vegetables in the garden outside today. Go and do your work. I will do my own work.¡± Jayson was a frequent visitor here. After Christian¡¯s leg was injured, he stayed by his side, so he knew everything about here. After saying that, he opened the door to the living room and went to the yard. Sarah knew Greta was here to see Christian¡¯s leg injury. She warmly invited her for her. She saw that Christian had alreadye over with Remote-controlled wheelchair. She immediately turned around and went to the kitchen to pack breakfast. Greta looked at Sarah¡¯s back and retracted her gaze. She walked in front of Christian and squatted down. She rolled up his pants above his knees and checked a little. Then she took out her acupuncture bag and took out the silver needles to give him a skilled injection. ¡°Doesn¡¯t she work? Why is she here with Christian heard her and looked at the kitchen. ¡°She is my wife. She can go wherever she wants with me!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she too young? Can she take care of you carefully?¡± Greta¡¯s personally was not a secretive person to begin with. Even in the house of two of them, she spoke to him without any scruples. ¡°You think too much about this kind of thing.¡± Christian frowned slightly and looked at her indifferently. ¡°I am just worried about your leg injury¡­¡± ¡°Do you need me to change a doctor?¡± Greta looked up at him and swallowed the words she wanted to say. Sarah tidied up the kitchen and walked to the living room. When she saw were full of silver needles, she walked over curiously and sat beside Christian. ¡°Doctor Hughes, can his legs be cured?¡± Actually, she wanted to talk with Greta. Greta silently looked at her and lightly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Sarah saw Greta¡¯s expression and knew that she was not weed here. So she stood up and walked to the courtyard to find Jayson. Greta looked at her back then looked at Christian. ¡°Do you think she suits you?¡± ¡°This is not a problem that you should consider.¡± ¡°Why not? I am more suitable for you than any other woman! Why do you insist on finding a woman you are not familiar with? Just because she¡¯s young?¡± Greta looked at Sarah¡¯s tender face and could not ept it no matter what. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you really understand me. If that is the case, you are wrong. Whether the shoes fit or not, only the feet know!¡± Greta¡¯s eyes darkened when she heard his words and did not say anything. When Greta left, Sarah saw her carrying a medical kit and walking further and further. She originally wanted to say hello, but in the end, she remained silent. Fromst night to now, she kept feeling that this female soldier didn¡¯t seem to ept her. ¡°Jayson, does this doctor like Christian?¡± Although no one told her, she could feel the subtle changes between the two of them. ¡°Sister-inw, you are thinking too much. That Doctor Greta is born with cold to everyone.¡± Jayson replied with a sincere smile. ¡°Is that so? Jayson, are you thirsty? I will make tea for you.¡± Sarah saw that he was sweating profusely while holding the hoe, so she turned around and went to the living room. When she walked to the living room, she saw Christian sitting in a wheelchair and staring at her. ¡°Doctor Hughes left?¡± Sarah looked away from ¡°Yes.¡± Christian answered faintly and his eyes were still on her. Although she did not look into his eyes, she still felt his hot gaze. She made the tea and walked to the door to call Jayson toe and drink. ¡°Sarah¡­¡± He lightly called her. ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s the matter?¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Push me out for a walk!¡± She just arrived yesterday, so he wanted her to feel the atmosphere in the military camp. ¡°Then can you take me to see them practice?¡± She really wanted to see how the soldiers trained in real life. Could it really be like in the TV series? ¡°You want to watch?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Christian said as he reached the door with his remote-controlled wheelchair. Sarah first ran to the yard to greet Jayson, then pushed Christian out of the house. When they came yesterday, Sarah felt that this ce waspletely different from the city. Now she walked out, she felt that the sky here was bluer and the grass was greener. Everyone looked like¡­ They were all in high spirits. They left the yard and continued forward along the tarpaulin road. After turning another intersection, what they saw in front of thempletely stunned Sarah. It was iparablyrge military training ground. The field was filled with one-colored green military uniforms, shouting slogans. They were doing different actions. This was really no different from a TV show. Sarah looked at their valiant appearance and could not help but feel envy in her. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it feel good to be a soldier?¡± Sarah pushed him as she walked and asked. ¡°Yes, it feels better than any profession! You will have a sense of duty, a sense of honor, and a sense of responsibility. Do you know why soldiers love their wives so much?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because they cherish their families more than men of other upations and understand their own responsibly.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I feel that you¡¯re good to me?¡± Sarah jokingly asked him back. But after she said, she regretted it. Fortunately, Christian only looked at the front and smiled faintly. His deep eyes shed with aplicated light. The two of them left the sports field. Sarah, under Christian¡¯smand, pushed him to his office building. She wanted to see what his office was like. They were just in the halfway, when they saw Greta walking towards them. She walked towards them with a young military doctor. Sarah immediately stopped and greeted her. Greta stopped and looked at Christian before Sarah. ¡°His health is not good. The weather is too hot now. If you do this, his body will not be able to take it.¡± Sarah nodded in embarrassment. ¡°I know. I will push him back!¡± ¡°Christian, I will go tomander¡¯s house first.¡± Greta did not look at Sarah at all. She then left with the military doctor. Sarah looked at her back and felt noting in her heart. After all, she and Christian only had an agreement. After three months, there would be any rtion anymore. ¡°That¡¯s her temper. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Christian looked at Greta¡¯s back and exined. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sweating a lot since yesterday. I want to take a shower!¡± Sarah bit her lips nervously when she heard that. Her face instantly turned red! ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and call Jayson!¡± It would be fine if she helped him go to the bathroom, but if she helped him take a shower¡­ She really didn¡¯t dare to think about it! ¡°I just called him. He went to the city to do some work. He won¡¯t be back until the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°Then let Paul¡­¡± ¡°What do you think they will think of you?¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± ¡°Youe and help me!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You can just treat me as a woman.¡± Christian said as he controlled his wheelchair and walked to the bathroom. ¡°Come in¡­¡± Sarah bit her lips and her heart was beating nervously. But no matter how nervous she was, there were some problems that she could not escape from. Did she think of him as a woman? It¡¯s easy for you to say! Do you look like a woman? Sarah had been in a dilemma outside for a long time, but she understood in her heart: Even if she escaped this time, in the next three months, she still had to face this kind of situation frequently. She could not ask for help every time. Besides she and Christian were husband and wife. If she really wanted help from someone else, except Jayson, she didn¡¯t really dare to look for anyone else. Forget it, wasn¡¯t he just a man? Sarah made up her mind. She looked at the bathroom door and took a deep breath. Then she lifted her foot and walked into the bathroom! The bathroom was very big. Half a year ago, because of his disability, this bathroom had been modified. Now, there were armrests everywhere he could hold. When Sarah walked in, she saw that Christian had already taken off his upper body¡¯s cloths. His upper body was exposed, revealing his strong muscles. Sarah slowly walked over. Although she had seen his upper body before, now she had seen it during the day, she could not help but blush. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Christian¡­¡± She lowered her head. Since things hade to this point, there were some things that she had to say. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He turned his wheelchair and looked at her. He did not avoid her from seeing him. ¡°Don¡¯t you think we are too intimate like this?¡± At the end of her sentence, her voice was almost as low as a mosquito¡¯s. ¡°Really? What you said makes sense!¡± He nodded as if he understood and then turned to look at her. ¡°But I remember that when we were in the apartment, you promised to take care of me. Do you mean that you want to go back on your words now?¡± After Sarah heard that, she moved her mouth awkwardly. She indeed said these words before. But at that time, she did not know that she had to face this kind of thing. She always thought that she was just helping him wash his cloths and cook something. She did not know that there would be such an intimate thing as bathing. She didn¡¯t have any feelings for him, nor was she familiar with him. If she had to face his naked body, she might as well just let him die! ¡°I can take care of you. I can wash your cloths and cook for you. I can wash your feet and I can even help you go to the bathroom. But¡­¡± She didn¡¯t continue. Even if she didn¡¯t say it, she thought that he would understand what she wanted to say. ¡°But what?¡± He fixed his eyes on her, as if he didn¡¯t understand what she wanted to say. Sarah¡¯s face turned red again. She looked up at him and said loudly, ¡°But I cannot help you bathe!¡± She thought he had really be reasonable. She did not expect him to still be so unreasonable. She looked at him and was a bit angry. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I don¡¯t have sexual functions? You can just treat me as a woman¡­¡± Sarah looked at him speechlessly. She really could not stand it anymore. ¡°Even if you be a eunuch, you are still a man!¡± It sounded easy to treat him as a woman, but it was huge challenge for her. It he was the person she loved, it would be fine. But she had only known him for more than ten days. Did he think they were very familiar with each other for such an intimate action? ¡°Then do you mean that in the next three months, I won¡¯t be able to shower for a day?¡± He frowned slightly and looked at her with amusement. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. Can¡¯t you just ask someone else for help?¡± His words made her feel a bit guilty, but she couldn¡¯t find a better reason to convince him. ¡°Who do you want me to ask for help? You want to find Paul? Easton? Peter? Or Saint? You want me to tell them that the wife I married was only for decoration? Tell them that we did nothing other than sleeping in the same bed? Tell them that I am not a man? You want me to be ashamed to stay in this military camp, right?¡± Christian asked her angrily. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡± Sarah realized that if she wanted to argue with him, she was usually the one who failed. Although he often did not speak when he sat in a wheelchair, once he opened his mouth, his language ability far exceeded hers. Just like now, she clearly felt that she was on the right side¡­ But in the end, she discovered that everything he said made sense. ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± He looked at her coldly and asked back with an angry expression. ¡°I think this is too intimate with you¡­¡± She lowered her head again. This challenge was too big for her, it hadpletely exceeded her bottom line. ¡°Then let me ask you, if you enter the operating theater when you¡¯re pregnant in the future, but the doctor is a man, will you not have children because of this?¡± ¡°This is not the same thing at all!¡± She turned her face to the side, not wanting to hear him continue. ¡°Alright! I thought you were different from other girls, but it seems like I overestimated you. Since you¡¯ve said so much, then I¡¯ll take a bath myself!¡± Christian controlled the wheelchair to the shower as he spoke. He looked at her and said slowly, ¡°Can you help me take the shower off?¡± Sarah¡¯s heart was in a dilemma as she bit her lips. She walked forward and took the shower off and handed to him. She then turned around and walked to the door. Before she reached the door, she heard the sound of flowing water behind her. Her footsteps paused. If she remembered correctly, he was still wearing long pants just now. Did he want to shower in his pants? But thinking about it, if she stayed¡­ No matter how ufortable she felt in her heart, Sarah still stubbornly walked out of the bathroom. But the moment she closed the door, she clearly saw Christian in the wheelchair holding the shower. His long pants were already drenched, and even the wheelchair was wet with water. She couldn¡¯t bear to watch. She held the door handle and gently closed the bathroom door. She leaned against the wall and squatted down slowly. She really didn¡¯t have any feelings for him. But looking at his helpless look, her heart couldn¡¯t help but tighten. What should she do? Listening to the sound of flowing water inside, she felt for the first time that her heart felt that kind of silent torment. She thought the days she had known him. Although his temper was a little bad, there was no doubt that he had helped her through her most painful days. Without him, up until now, she would have still immersed in the memories of the past, unable to extricate herself. If it wasn¡¯t for him, she wouldn¡¯t have known what kind of face Julian, who she had once liked for nine years, had! ng! Sarah had yet to figure out what she should do when she heard a loud noiseing from the bathroom, giving her a huge fright. After she regained her senses, she quickly pushed open the door and rushed in. The scene in front of herpletely stunned her. Christian¡¯s wheelchair was thrown to the other side of the bathroom, and the shower was still spraying water. Water droplets were everywhere. Christian helplessly sat on the floor tiles, holding onto the wall beside him, wanting to stand up. Seeing this, she immediately ran over. She first turned off the water, then ran to his side and reached out to help him. ¡°Go away!¡± She didn¡¯t know if he was really angry or now, but this time, he used more strength than ever before. The ground was filled with water. Sarah¡¯s feet slipped and she idently fell to the ground. Her body was wet from the water. Fortunately, the moment she fell to the ground, her hands supported the ground so that it would not hurt too much. Christian did not look at her. He supported his body with his hands and moved towards the wheelchair. His arms were strong. After a while, he moved to the front of the wheelchair and reached out to grab it. He used his strength to lift the wheelchair up from the ground. His big hand held the armrest of the wheelchair tightly and his other hand held the bathtub beside him. He tried to stand up from the ground. But the ground was too slippery, when he used his strength, Sarah heard the wheelchair fall to the ground again. Christian¡¯s body also fell to the ground. He sat back down, unconvinced. He took a few breaths and stared in the direction of the wheelchair. Holding his body with his hands, he tried to move over! Seeing the scene in front of her, Sarah¡¯s tears immediately gushed out. She ran over with self-me, first helped the wheelchair up, then ran to his side and squatted down to help him up. ¡°Go away! I don¡¯t need your help! I can do it too!¡± Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Carry Me Wherever You Go in the Future Christian swung his hand and wanted to push her away again. Sarah slipped and fell to her knees. She reached out and hugged him tightly. Tears kept flowing out of her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s all my fault! I shouldn¡¯t have said those words! I¡¯m sorry, please don¡¯t torture me like this!¡± The scene just now had caused her heart to suffer. Looking at his helpless appearance, she even felt that she was a sinner at some point in time! ¡°This is not your fault. Don¡¯t me yourself! You¡¯re right, we were originally husband and wife in an agreement. What you did was right. Even if I was a eunuch¡­ I¡¯m still a man. I¡¯m not ming you. I¡¯m just ming myself! Why are my legs so disappointing?¡± He didn¡¯t get angry anymore. He just looked ahead and replied indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! I clearly promised to help you. I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s all my fault!¡± Sarah¡¯s tears kept falling. Listening to his words, she was really about to me herself to death. Wasn¡¯t it just taking a bath? She actually still had so much to worry about. Perhaps, she really thought too much. Hearing her choked up words, he reached out and gently patted her back. ¡°I¡¯m really fine. You can go out first¡­¡± She raised her hand to wipe away her tears. Only then did she realize that she was hugging him too closely. She let go of his body and did not answer his words. She stood up silently and helped the wheelchair not far away. She pushed it to his side and said. ¡°The ground is too cold. I¡¯ll help you up first.¡± After saying that, she reached out to help him up. This time, he didn¡¯t refuse. His hand was on her shoulder, and the other hand was on the wheelchair. His legs were more or less strong, so he easily sat on the wheelchair. Looking at his drenched pants, she pursed his lips and med herself. She slowly walked to the bathtub and unscrewed the valve and began to water. ¡°You really want to help me bathe?¡± This girl¡¯s personality was very traditional. He was actually very clear that he had already touched her bottom line. ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded and answered softly. Seeing his helpless look just now, did she have any other choice? Christian did not say anything else. The water was quickly filled. Sarah pushed him to the front of the bathtub. She reached out and untied the buttons on his pants, then let him hug her shoulders and help her take off his pants to his thighs. She then put him in the wheelchair and took off his pants. Only a pair of men¡¯s underwear was left. She put her trousers aside and looked at his body. Her face couldn¡¯t help but turn red. She reached out to take off his underwear, but was stopped by Christian. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Before she truly epted him, he couldn¡¯t force her into a corner. Sarah bit her lips and hesitated for a moment. In the end, she still listened to his words and gave up. After all, she really did not have the courage to defend thisst line of defense. She reached out and helped him sit carefully in the bathtub before helping him take a bath. ¡°Wash your body in front of you yourself. I will help you wash your back!¡± Even if he had his back to her now, she still blushed. From birth until now, this was the first time she had bathed a man. Looking at his strong back, she hesitated for a long time before putting her hands on his back. The two of them spent about half an hour to finally finish washing. But when they came out of the bathtub, Sarah found it very difficult toe out. She spent a lot of effort and finally managed to get him out of the bathtub. She pushed him out of the bathroom. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Sarah thought that his underwear must be changed. She smartly thought of a way. She first took a towel and wrapped it around his waist, then helped him take off his underwear. After finding a clean one to help him change, she helped him onto the bed. She watched as Christian finallyy down on the bed. Then she let out a sigh of relief. Her clothes werepletely drenched. In addition, she had gotten a full body of water when she fell down just now. Sarah covered Christian with a thin nket and took her clothes into the bathroom to take a shower. When she came out, she saw Christian had fallen asleep. She let out a long breath. She was a little tired just now. She felt both physically and mentally exhausted. She walked to the bedside andid down on the bed. After a while, she closed her eyes and fell asleep. When Sarah woke up, the first feeling she had was that her body was tightly leaning against Christian¡¯s body. But fortunately, she did not reach out to hug him. She also did not put her legs on his body. She let out a long breath in her heart. When she opened her eyes, she saw that Christian had woken up for a long time ago. He was staring at face. The expression on his face was somewhat indifferent. She did not know what he was thinking at this moment. ¡°Thank you.¡± Christian looked at her slightly red face and spoke first. There was a faint smile on his face. ¡°Am I not your wife? You don¡¯t have to be polite with me.¡± Sarah avoided his gaze and smiled. Her words were somewhat insincere. Although she was willing to help him take a bath once, there was a kind of indescribable feeling in her heart. After all, she and he were not truly husband and wife. Christian smiled. ¡°Alright, then. Since, you¡¯ve said so, I won¡¯t be polite with you anymore, My wife!¡± When she heard hisst words ¡®my wife¡¯ her face turned red and she red him a little reproachfully. ¡°Don¡¯t try to get close to me!¡± With that, she sat up and got off the bed. She walked to the closet and took out a pair of clean pants before walking to his side. He looked at her and smiled. He supported himself with the bed sheet and sat up. His gaze was locked on her. She reached out and lifted the thin nket covering his body. She slowly helped him put on the trousers. Before she went to sleep, she pushed the wheelchair to the balcony to dry it. Now, she pushed it back and tested it. She sadly found that the remote control of the wheelchair was no longer effective. She looked at him a little gloomily. ¡°What should we do? The wheelchair is broken.¡± She was a little regretful. If she had helped him from the beginning, the wheelchair wouldn¡¯t have broken either. In the future, he wouldn¡¯t be able to remotely control it. No matter what he did, she would have to help him. Then she would be even more unable to leave. ¡°It¡¯s fine! I¡¯ll repair it myself in a while!¡± ¡°You can fix it?¡± ¡°You have to help me from the side!¡± ¡°Okay, no problem!¡± She smiled, helped him from the bed to the wheelchair, and pushed him out of the bedroom. When they reached the living room, Christian sat on the sofa with her help. He pushed the coffee table beside him to the side and let Sarah go to the small cab on the balcony to take out the tools to repair things. He then opened the equipment on the armrest of the wheelchair and wanted it to be repaired. ¡°You won¡¯t break it, will you?¡± Sarah sat beside him. Seeing his serious look, she was a little worried. Such a high-tech thing, could he really fix it? ¡°In any case, it was originally bad!¡± Christian smiled and looked at her. ¡°May be the professionals can fix it. I¡¯m just worried that after you do it, the professionals will not be able to fix it. What should we do?¡± Christian stopped what he was doing. He looked at her and suddenly came closer to her. ¡°That¡¯s easy! You can carry me wherever you go in the future!¡± Knowing that he was joking with her, Sarah could not help butugh. She mischievously looked at him and reproached, ¡°Your physique is so strong. Aren¡¯t you afraid of pressing my bone marrow out?¡± Hearing her words, Christian could not help butugh. After a while, he looked at her and said with an ambiguous look. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can¡¯t bear to part with it.¡± Sarah¡¯s face turned red and she fell silent. Christian looked at her and smiled. He continued to fix his wheelchair. But in the end, the wheelchair started to smoke. Sarah looked at the ck smoke and then looked at Christian, who could not react in time. She could help butugh. He had seriously repaired the wheelchair for such a long time. In the end, he really broke the wheelchair. She covered her stomach with her hands andughed until her stomach hurt. It was not easy for her to stop, but when she saw Christian¡¯s depressed expression, she could not help butugh again. Seeing her smiling like a blooming flower, he suddenly reached out and pulled her into his embrace and kissed her on the lips! The moment the lips and teeth touched, Sarah¡¯s eyes widened. She blinked her eyes and stared at him, unable to react for a long time. What did this man just do? He actually hugged her kissed and kissed her! Sarah, who suddenly came back to her senses, reached out and pushed him away, then stood up. ¡°Christian, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Ahem, sorry. I lost control just now. I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Seeing her angry look, he awkwardly coughed twice and had an apologetic expression on his face. The corner of Sarah¡¯s mouth moved. Seeing his apologetic look, she wanted to say something but heard the doorbell in the living room ring. She slightly tidied her emotions and walked to the door to open the door. Standing at the door was an unfamiliar soldier. He was about forty or fifty years old, and it was obvious that his rank was not low. Behind him was an operation soldier, holding a walking stick in his hand. When he saw Sarah in front of him, he smiled and said in a loud voice. ¡°You are Christian¡¯s wife, right? Sarah?¡± Sarah immediately nodded. She knew that this person was most likely to chief of Christian, so she warmly invited him to the living room. As soon as the other party entered the living room, she heard Christian sitting on the sofa and loudly greeting the chief, ¡°Military Commander Myers!¡± Military Commander Myers smiled and waved at him. He walked to the sofa opposite to him and sat down. ¡°I knew you wereing back yesterday. I was having a meeting in the military. I came to see you today. Your wife looks good!¡± Military Commander Myers smiled and looked at Sarah. Sarah smiled embarrassedly. ¡°You guys talk. I will go make tea!¡± After saying that, she walked away. Military Commander Myers smiled and looked at Sarah¡¯s back. Then he looked at the operation soldier, who was beside him. He pointed at the crutches in the soldier¡¯s hand. ¡°I specially got this for you from the military. I heard that you have some strength in your legs. You have been doing rehabilitation training recently, right?¡± ¡°Thank you, Chief!¡± Military Commander Myers smiled and looked at him. ¡°You, you are starting to be polite with me now?¡± Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Christian¡¯s iden ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this wheelchair? Is it broken?¡± Military Commander Myers looked at the wheelchair beside Christian and asked in confusion. ¡°Yes, the chair was identally soaked. It¡¯s broken.¡± ¡°Do you need me to buy you a new one?¡± ¡°No need! I only need these crutches.¡± While the two were talking, Sarah carried the teapot back to the tea table and poured a cup of hot tea for Military Commander Myers before sitting beside Christian. ¡°No bad!¡± Military Commander Myers took a sip and nodded with a smile. Then he looked at Sarah, ¡°You are called Sarah Wilson, I will call you Sarah, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sarah nodded her head. She felt that this chief¡¯s attitude was kind and very amiable. ¡°Christian is our heromander. Sometimes he has a little temper, but he is definitely a good person. If he bullies you in the future,e to me. I will support you and teach him a lesson!¡± Military Commander Myers said with a smile. Sarah heard Military Commander Myers words and could not help butugh. ¡°Thank you, Chief!¡± ¡°This is your first timeing to the army, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been thinking about what the army looks like in the past. I didn¡¯t think that I would be really come this time.¡± Sarah replied with a smile. ¡°Haha! How do you feel about this ce?¡± ¡°Very good! I feel that the sky here is especially blue and the mountains are especially green. Even the air here feels fresh. This ce ispletely different from the outside world.¡± ¡°Right! This ce is far away from the urban area, and there are no different types of pollution. Once you get used to living here, you won¡¯t be want to go back. You just arrived yesterday, so you should get familiar with your surroundings in the next two days. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t like, you must say it loud.¡± ¡°Thank you, Chief!¡± ¡°It¡¯s already very good that Christian¡¯s legs can be restored to their current state. Christian, the specialist I contacted you earlier will be here in two days. He will give you another check-up. This time, your leg will recover as soon as possible!¡± Christian smiled. ¡°Thank you,mander.¡± ¡°I came in a hurry today and didn¡¯t bring anything with me. There are still some ginseng and some good stuff stored by your sister-inw. I will get someone to send it to you tomorrow.¡± ¡°You should keep it for yourself. We also brought some at home.¡± ¡°What? You don¡¯t like my things, do you?¡± Commander Myers raised his brows and pretended to be angry as he red at Christian. ¡°Sure. Then you can give it to me! Send more!¡± Christian smiled. ¡°Haha! Stinking brat, are you pretending to be me?¡± Military Commander Myersughed heartily when he heard Christian¡¯s words. Commander Myers chatted with the two of them for a while. When he saw it was almost time, she stood up and left. Sarah sent him to the door. Commander Myers looked at her and smiled. ¡°Sarah, you can give me a ride!¡± Sarah smiled and nodded. She followed him out the door. After walking out the unit for more than ten meters, Commander Myers stopped. He turned around and looked at Sarah. ¡°Do you know how Christian¡¯s leg was injured?¡± Sarah shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He had never told her about this, and she had never thought about asking him. Commander Myers sighed, and his expression was a little heavy. ¡°Didn¡¯t a snow disaster happen in the south of December this year? Christian was injured in that snow disaster.¡± ¡°He was a Regimental Commander, and he lived and ate with the soldiers. He was always at the front of everything. Originally, he wouldn¡¯t have been injured. At that time, they had gone to the outskirts to repair the wires. Because the wind was too strong, a fellow viger who was in the process of repairing the wires was almost hit by the pole that fell down.¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Christian pouncing over¡­ That viger¡¯s life would definitely be in danger. However, when Christian fell to the ground, the pole still hit his legs.¡± ¡°Because the traffic there waspletely paralyzed, he did not receive timely treatment the moment he got injured. When he was sent to the hospital, the doctor almost cut off his legs. So the half a year was a kind of torture for him.¡± ¡°If a soldier could not stand up for the rest of his life¡­ That would be even more painful than killing him. Fortunately, his legs were much better now and he could feel them now. He can also use some strength now.¡± Commander Myers took a long breath and looked at Sarah gratefully. ¡°I saw you today. I was happy from the bottom of my heart. Sarah, I won¡¯t say anything but I thank you on behalf of the entire military camp!¡± Commander Myers suddenly raised his hand and saluted Sarah solemnly. ¡°Commander¡­¡± Sarah was at a loss when she saw such a big chief salute her. Commander Myers looked at her and reminded her. ¡°Don¡¯t have any psychological burdens. Christian¡¯s legs will recover very soon. I know this process is very difficult for you, but trust me!¡± Military Commander Myers took out a business card from his pocket and handed private number. No matter what kind of difficulties you encounter in your life, you can call me!¡± ¡°Thank you, Chief!¡± Sarah immediately received it gratefully. ¡°It should be us thanking you. Thank you for marrying Christian in such a time. Alright, I won¡¯t say any more pretentious words. You can go back. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Military Commander Myers waved his hand at her with a smile, turned around and walked towards the side of the car. Sarah watched Commander Myers leave. She watched the car slowly disappear, then turned around and went back to the house. She put the business card away in her pocket before entering the house. ¡°Commander left?¡± Christian was fiddling with the walking stick. He supported himself with his hand, wanting to test his arm. Sarah nodded and looked at his legs. She thought about what Commander Myers said and suddenly understood what he had done to her in the past. Maybe he was really too depressed! ¡°What did he say to you?¡± Christian put the crutch beside and looked up at her. Sarah smiled and shook her head. ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything. He said to take good care of you in the future. Your chief is so nice.¡± Christian smiled. ¡°I am the soldier he brought out with his own hands. He is the one who cared about me the most in the past six months. He went around looking for doctors and experts for me.¡± ¡°Your legs will definitely recover!¡± Sarah looked at him and said sincerely. ¡°You want me to recover?¡± Sarah looked at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I don¡¯t have a deep grudge with you, so why don¡¯t I want you to recover?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After she finished speaking, she walked to the spot beside him and squatted down. She reached out and lifted his leg and ced it on the sofa. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a massage.¡± Christian did not refuse and allowed her small hands to press back legs. His pair of bottomless eyes were slightly moving. Ever since he had lunch with Sarah and Kendall, David though of what Kendall said and felt that something was not right. What did her words mean? These two days, he really wanted to call Sarah and ask her how she was doing in army. Christian¡¯s personality was so cold. Was he good to her or not? But the moment he found her number, he hesitated. No matter what, she was someone else¡¯s wife. But what did Kendall¡¯s words mean? Could it be that¡­ Three monthster, Sarah would divorce Christian? When it was almost noon, David though about it and called Kendall. When Kendall heard David wanted to have a meal with her, she quickly agreed. She took a taxi and directly headed towards his restaurant. When the taxi stopped, Kendall saw that David was standing at the parking lot. He kept pacing back and forth. After paying the dare, she quickly ran over. David greeted her and brought her to a luxurious private room. They ordered the dishes and David asked the waiter to leave. ¡°Mr. David, why did you call me here so urgently? Is there something you need?¡± Kendall looked at him with anticipation. She did not know if he liked her too. ¡°Ahem, since you are Sarah¡¯s friend, I will get straight to the point. When the three of us had dinner that day, I heard you say that Sarah and Christian would go their separate ways after three months. I want to know what it means. Is there something Sarah hiding something from me?¡± Hearing that he was asking about Sarah, Kendall was somewhat disappointed. After thinking for a moment, she looked at him with difficultly. ¡°I cannot casually say this kind of thing.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you say it casually? It seems like she really has something to hide from me. I was too careless, I should have asked back then!¡± David regretted it. Why didn¡¯t he ask her before letting her leave? Kendall looked at him, pursed her lips and was silent. ¡°Mr. David, do you like Sarah?¡± David looked at her and picked up the ss and drank a mouthful. He didn¡¯t avoid this topic. ¡°Yes, I like her. This time I came back to marry her! But I didn¡¯t expect that I would still be a step toote!¡± At the end of his sentence, his eyes darkened. Kendall smiled disappointedly, ¡°Sarah is so lucky¡­¡± ¡°Tell me the truth, what do you mean by they will separate in three months?¡± David asked anxiously. Seeing his anxious look, Kendall was at a loss of words for a moment. She then lowered her head. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± There were some things she could not say! There were some things she did not want to say either! David looked at her sincerely. Then he suddenly stood up. ¡°Alright, sorry for troubling you today. You can eat. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Kendall nervously stood up to stop him. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to find Sarah. I must find out what is going on.¡± After saying that, he strode towards the door, without looking back. Kendall heard his words and bit her lips. Looking his figure quickly disappear at the door, she hesitated and finally chased after him. ¡°Mr. David, please stop! I will tell you everything!¡± Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Chapter 59 I Care about My Wife When David heard her words, he quickly came back to the room again. ¡°Tell me, what is going on?¡± David sat opposite to her as he spoke. Her stared at her nervously. Kendall lowered her head. After that, she looked up. ¡°Sarah agreed to marry Christian because Christian promised her that they would divorce in three months, as long as she apanied him to finish the wedding. Because Christian was injured, there was no longer any function for men. That¡¯s why Sarah agreed to marry him.¡± ¡°Furthermore Sarah¡¯s parents had been looking forward to her marrying into Cooper family for a long time. She said that she wanted to fulfill their wish.¡± ¡°Ridiculous!¡± After David heard her words, he raised his hand and mmed it heavily on the table. He was so angry that he gasped for air. ¡°You are saying this means that you do not understand Sarah. Nine years ago, Julian identally lost his sight. At that time, Sarah¡¯s father was seriously ill. Before he died, he donated his cornea to Julian. If it wasn¡¯t for Sarah¡¯s father, that scum would still be blind.¡± ¡°But who knew that nine yearster today¡­ Julian actually betrayed Sarah. Before Uncle died, his biggest wish was to see Sarah marry into Cooper family. Although Julian had betrayed her, Christian was still a child of Cooper family. Sarah said that the Cooper family¡­ She must marry once in her life! Not for anything else, just for her parents.¡± After listening to Kendall¡¯s words, David took a deep breath and said, ¡°Marriage is a big thing for a lifetime. How can she treat it as a child¡¯s y? Even if they agreed to divorce after three months in the beginning, would Christian really agree to let her go at that time?¡± ¡°That person is a soldier, and also a Regimental Commander. What he said should be counted, right?¡± ¡°Three months is such a long time. Anything could happen in between. Even if three months are peaceful, if Christian does not agree, she will not be able to divorce him!¡± David raised his hand again and smashed the table. ¡°Why can¡¯t she get a divorce?¡± Kendall asked in confusion. ¡°Christian is a soldier. Sarah¡¯s marriage with him is protected by the country, especially since Christian is injured. As long as the army does not agree, Sarah will follow him for the rest of her life!¡± ¡°Huh! No way!¡± Such an answer stunned Kendall. She did not expect such a thing. ¡°Sigh, Sarah is too innocent. One look and you can tell Christian is not a simple person. How can she beat him?¡± David never thought that the truth would be like this. ¡°Well, you are right. Anyway, before getting married, he would find trouble with Sarah every day. I don¡¯t know how Sarah is in the army now. Will she be bullied by those soldiers?¡± Kendall started to worry about Sarah. After Kendall finished speaking, David stood up with a loud sound. ¡°I am going to find Sarah¡¯s mother. I want to tell her the truth!¡± David only wanted Sarah to divorce Christian immediately. ¡°I cannot watch Sarah jump into the fire pit!¡± Kendall stopped him and said angrily. ¡°Auntie doesn¡¯t know about this at all! If you find her like this, how am I going to face them in the future? If I knew that you were so impulsive, I would not have told you a single word!¡± David fell silent after listening this. Then he looked at her. ¡°Where is Christian¡¯s army? Do you know?¡± Kendall shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. She never told me.¡± David looked at her, turned around and sat down. David was not in the mood for lunch. After lunch, Kendall left. The moment she walked out of the hotel, David found Sarah¡¯s phone and called her. But soon, a voice message came from inside: Hello, the number you have dialed has been turned off! David was extremely depressed. He did not know what to do for a moment. doctor, Greta, came again. Sarah opened the door and saw that it was her. Knowing that she was here to look at Christian¡¯s legs, she immediately invited her warmly into the house. Greta entered the living room. She saw Christian sitting on the sofa and watching television. She walked straight to the seat beside him and sat down. She stretched out her hand, lifted his leg and ced it on her leg. Although Sarah and Christian were not really husband and wife, seeing Greta so disregarding her feelings, she still felt a little ufortable in her heart. She turned around and went to the kitchen to prepare dinner. Seeing Sarah enter the kitchen, Christian looked at Greta indifferently, ¡°You should take a small stool and sit. This is not good!¡± She had a bad impression of him and she did not have any feelings for him now. He did not want to give her an illusion. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any feelings for her? Why do you care about her so much?¡± Greta acted as if she did not hear what he said. She continued to sit on the sofa and rolled up his pants to carefully examine them. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t use that tone to talk to me! You are just a doctor in front of me!¡± Christian heard her words and reminded her coldly. Greta did not seem to hear what he said and continued to say. ¡°How far do you think a marriage without feelings can go?¡± ¡°No matter how far it goes, it should have nothing to do with you!¡± so much?¡± ¡°As a soldier, you should know very well what the consequences of ruining someone else¡¯s marriage are!¡± Greta looked up at him mockingly, ¡°I thought you were different from others soldiers. You don¡¯t care about fame and fortune. I was wrong!¡± instantly fell silent. ¡°You can leave! Don¡¯te again in the future!¡± Christian reached out and wanted to remove his leg from her leg but was stopped by Greta. ¡°Okay! I will only be a doctor. This should be okay, right?¡± She knew Christian¡¯s temper more or less over the years. She had to make somepromises temporarily. She got up, walked to the side, took a small stool, and sat down next to him again. She began to seriously give him an injection. Seeing that she did not do anything else, Christian did not say anything else. He looked up at the kitchen and saw Sarahing out of the kitchen with food. She ced it on the dining table. When she saw Christian looking at her, she smiled at him, then turned around and went back into the kitchen. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Vivian?¡± There were some things that she did not want to say but she did not want to say but she really felt ufortable. just a doctor!¡± ¡°I am a doctor! But I have liked you for a few years now. I don¡¯t even care how you treat me. I always thought that as long as my love was sincere enough, I would be able to move you, but why can you see other women, but not me?¡± Greta said as tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°This is two different things. Don¡¯t say anymore. I don¡¯t want my wife to hear these words!¡± Christian looked towards the kitchen and replied softly. ¡°Why can¡¯t I say it? I¡¯ve been silently liking you all these years. I dare not tell anyone. When I face you, you won¡¯t let me tell you either?¡± Greta was somewhat agitated. Tears kept flowing out of her eyes. ¡°Enough!¡± Christian shook his hand angrily. Sarah put all the food on the table and walked to the living room. She looked at Christian. ¡°I have prepared the food. Let Doctor Greta stay for dinner tonight.¡± She looked at Greta¡¯s face and saw that she had been looking down at her and did not look at her. It was more or less a bit awkward. ¡°No need! Oh right, can you help me see if there is anything I need to wash?¡± Christian waved at her. ¡°Okay.¡± Sarah looked at Greta, then at Christian. She turned around and went into the bedroom. Greta only raised her head when she heard Sarah¡¯s footsteps leave and raised her hand to wipe her tears. ¡°Military Commander Myers just came this morning. He found an expert for me and will be here in two days. From tomorrow onwards, you do not need toe again.¡± His life with Sarah had just begun. He did not want anyone to break this beautiful thing. Gretaughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°You don¡¯t want to see me that much?¡± ¡°I hope you can leave now!¡± Christian looked at her and told her the truth. ¡°Oh, I see!¡± Greta did not say anything else. After quietly helping him with acupuncture, she carried her medicine box and left. When Sarah came out, she saw that only Christian was in the living room. She walked over a little puzzled, ¡°Where is Doctor Greta?¡± ¡°She left after the acupuncture.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to keep her for dinner?¡± Sarah blinked in confusion. Christian looked at her quietly. He felt that her reaction was not ordinary. He could not help but smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that she will stay behind and finish all the food in our house?¡± Sarah looked at him reproachfully. ¡°She is a woman, okay?¡± As she spoke, she walked in front of him and bent down to help him onto the wheelchair. She pushed him into the dining room and started to eat. Christian sat across from her and looked at her with a smile. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s good that the wheelchair is broken!¡± Sarah looked at him in confusion. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°This way, you will push me wherever I go. Isn¡¯t that good?¡± Sarahughed. She felt that his words were a little childish. She remembered the crutch Military Commander Myers had brought today. She looked at him and said. ¡°From today onwards, I will help you practice walking with the crutch.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Christian did not refuse. He smiled and nodded. After dinner, Christian¡¯srades and subordinates came to the house. They all heard that he brought his bride back and came to see the bride. Sarah took out delicious food to entertain them and sat beside Christian to listen to them talk about the army. It felt fresh and strange. They sat for a long time before they left. Sarah sent them away and then returned to the living room. She saw Christian lifting his legs to the sofa. She walked over to him and squatted down to help him message his legs. ¡°Have you felt better these two days?¡± She pressed as she looked at him and asked. ¡°I feel much better with you here.¡± Christian looked at her thoughtfully and answered. She could not help butugh and joke with him. ¡°Why does it sound like it has something to do with me whether your leg is good or not?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know? My legs recognize people, and now they only recognize you. They recover very quickly when you¡¯re by my side.¡± Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Are You Addicted to Hugging Me? ¡°Well, that¡¯s good too. It looks like I¡¯ll able to leave in peace after three months.¡± Sarah replied without thinking. As soon as her words fell, Christian¡¯s face turned cold and he felt silently. Sarah saw his expression and knew that she had said the wrong thing. She did not dare to say anything. Because of her previous lesson, Sarah took out a thick nket from the closet and ced it in the middle of them, before sleeping. Christian looked at her in confusion. ¡°What is this for?¡± Sarah smiled in embarrassment. ¡°I always go to your ce to sleep at night. With this quilt, I will definitely not cross the line.¡± Christian was not angry. He looked at her and smiled faintly, ¡°Then you can put the nket down.¡± Seeing that he did not have a big reaction, Sarah felt relieved in her heart. Sheid down beside Christian and quickly fell asleep. Ever since she came here, Sarah felt that her sleeping was getting better and better. She also didn¡¯t have previous nightmares. Sarah did not know, how long she had slept, but she felt that she had fallen into a warm and wide embrace. A pair of wide hands slowly reached over and wrapped around her waist. She instantly felt a sense of security. She could not help but shrink her body in his embrace and rub it, wanting to find a warmer ce. When she woke up in the morning, Sarah had not opened her eyes yet. She felt that the nket was still there, but for some reason¡­ She was still hugging the man beside her tightly. The most embarrassing thing was that one of her legs actually went between his legs. It was on his thighs. If her leg went up a little bit¡­ It would have reached his genitals. It was too embarrassing! Sarah was really embarrassed to open her eyes, but hugging him like this made her feel very ufortable. Her heart was beating much faster than before. Sarah wanted to pull her leg back before opening her eyes, but just as her leg moved, she felt a hot kiss suddenly fell on her forehead. She suddenly opened her eyes and looked at this man who was very close to her. Looking at her pair of shocking eyes, Christian smiled. ¡°Are you addicted to hugging me?¡± Sarah¡¯s face instantly turned half red when she heard his words. She looked away and exined. ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry. I just like to move around when I sleep.¡± ¡°You really like to move around. Fortunately, I¡¯m not in good health. Otherwise, with your position to seduce a man, he won¡¯t let you go, right?¡± Christian said half-jokingly. ¡°I am really sorry. I really did not mean it.¡± She swore that she definitely didn¡¯t want to seduce him. But no matter what she said, it wasn¡¯t as convincing as the scene in front of her. At this moment, she was hugging him. Her legs were in the middle of his thighs. He said that she seduced him, and she really had nothing to say. He wrapped his arms around her waist and used a little force. Her chest instantly stuck to his. She looked at him nervously. ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m going to get up.¡± ¡°How about we make an agreement?¡± He seemed to have not heard what she said, so he smiled and suggested. ¡°What agreement?¡± She had a bad premonition. ¡°In the future, as long as you hug me and wake up, let me kiss looked at her and said. ¡°Like this!¡± Sarah¡¯s face involuntarily twitched. Kiss her? No! But before she could rey, he let go of her. He turned his head and took the watch from the bedside table to look at the time. Then he looked back at her. ¡°It¡¯ste, let¡¯s get up.¡± With that, he propped himself up on the bed and sat up. Sarah retracted her legs and wanted to say what happened just now. But before she could sit up, she heard him say, ¡°Today I want to wear my own shoes. Help me change my clothes first!¡± Sarah heard his words and did not care about what happened just now. she got off and walked to the wardrobe. She took out his cloths and walked back to his side. She helped him take off his pajamas and shorts first and then helped him put on his military uniform. After all of them were changed, she looked at him with some worry. ¡°You really want to wear it yourself?¡± Christian smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can do it.¡± After saying that, he slowly put his feet into his shoes and used his hands to lift them up. Sure enough, he had put his shoes on. ¡°Wow, does your leg feel much better?¡± This was the first time Sarah saw him put on his own shoes. She was genuinely happy for him. ¡°It seems to be like this!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! From today onwards, I will help you with your rehabilitation training. You will definitely recover better and better.¡± Sarah looked at him and shouted happily. Christian smiled and then sat in the wheelchair with Sarah¡¯s help. He went into the bathroom to wash up. When they walked out of the bedroom, Sarah let Christian go to the living room first and went to kitchen to prepare breakfast. When she walked into kitchen, she suddenly remembered her phone had not rang for the past two days. She had been here for two or three days. Apart from the first day that she had reported her safety to her mother, she didn¡¯t have the mood to make calls. But even so, she should have received a phone call. Thinking of this, she quickly went to the bedroom and found her phone. She found that it was out of battery. She immediately found the charger. After charging her phone, she returned to the kitchen. After breakfast, Sarah entered the bedroom again and turned on her phone. In less than a minute, missed calls and text messages rang one after another. She clicked on them and found that most of the calls were from David. It was only then that she remembered that she had never called David ever since she arrived. So she called him. The phone only rang for a moment before it was quickly connected. David¡¯s anxious voice came, ¡°Sarah, how are you? Are you there? Why didn¡¯t you call me? I don¡¯t know Christian¡¯s phone number either. Do you know that I¡¯m dying of anxiety?¡± Sarah¡¯s heart warmed when she heard his anxious greetings. She spoke in embarrassment. ¡°Mr. David, I¡¯m really sorry. My phone ran out of battery. I just remembered today. I made you worry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± He cared so much about her, but she forgot to call him. ¡°It¡¯s fine, as long as you are safe.¡± David felt relieved when he heard that she was fine. ¡°Mr. David, you must be worried these two days.¡± Sarah was really a little embarrassed. ¡°Yes, I am indeed a little anxious, but I am relieved when I hear your voice. Sarah, I have a friend who brought back some nutrition products from overseas these two days. The business of the hotel has already started to stabilize. I don¡¯t have anything else to do so I want to send it to you. Tell me where Christian is.¡± ¡°Mr. David, I already have a lot of nutritional food at home. You can keep it for Auntie.¡± She did not expect him to deliver it to her personally. ¡°Just tell me. I have already boarded the highway. I can¡¯t go back.¡± ¡°You¡¯re on the highway?¡± This sudden situation made Sarah at a loss. ¡°Yes, I asked Auntie this morning. She said that she only knew that you were in City F. As for the specific location, she did not know. How about this, give me a rough route first. I¡¯ll call you when I get there!¡± David did not wait for Sarah¡¯s reply and directly hung up the phone after saying this. Hearing the voice on the phone, Sarah was somewhat dumbfounded. David came? What should she do? She held her phone and walked back and forth nervously in the bedroom. She heard Christian call her name, so she could only open the door and walk out. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you want to go to the bathroom?¡± Sarah looked at Christian and asked absent- mindedly. ¡°I want to try this walking stick. I want to do some rehabilitation training.¡± ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Sarah immediately returned to the bedroom and quickly closed the door. She found Kendall¡¯s number and dialed it. ¡°Sarah, you phone is finally connected. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Kendall had also called her phone a few times, but every time, the operator would remind that the phone had been turned off. ¡°Kendall, I forgot to charge my cell phone.¡± ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not talk about it. Did David call you?¡± Kendall was worried that this would happen and was in a hurry to ask Sarah. ¡°He just called me. He said he wanted to give me nutritional supplements. I told him not toe over, but he said he was already on the highway. Do you know about this?¡± Hearing Sarah¡¯s words, Kendall heavily sighed and replied somewhat apologetically. ¡°Sarah, I¡¯m sorry. There is something I have to tell you.¡± ¡°What it it? Hurry up and tell me!¡± Sarah was a little nervous when she heard that. ¡°Mr. David invited me to lunch yesterday. Last time when the three of us ate together, I identally told your secret. Do you still remember?¡± ¡°I remember.¡± ¡°He asked me again yesterday. Sarah, I¡¯m sorry. I told him the truth.¡± ¡°You told him that I made an agreement with Christian for three months?¡± Sarah immediately asked nervously. ¡°Yes! I¡¯m sorry.¡± Sarah instantly froze. She held onto the bedside table and sat on the bed. For a moment, she did not know what to say. If David really knew the truth, he definitely would not let it go so easily. If he really saw her, what could she say? ¡°Sarah, he definitely went this time to make you change your mind. Sarah, yesterday Mr. David told me that he came back this time to marry you. He said that he likes you, so tell me the truth. Do you like him too?¡± When she heard Kendall ask her so directly, Sarah was silent for a moment. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You don¡¯t need to answer, I understand.¡± ¡°Kendall, my heart is in a mess right now. I will call you another day. I will hang up first.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Sarah hung up the phone. She heard Christian still calling her from outside. She got up and tidied up her cloths. She wanted to take her phone out, but she was afraid that Christian would find David¡¯s phone. She hesitated for a moment, but still pressed the button. Then she put her phone on the bedside table and walked out of the bedroom. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Am I too Useless? Sarah saw Christian was still fiddling with his new cane, so she packed up everything in the living room and put the dangerous things aside. Then she walked back to the sofa and helped him put the cane under his armpit. She supported him to stand up. Christian tried to move his feet and found that he could use some strength in his feet. He tried to walk two steps and found that it should not be a problem to walk with this cane. He looked at Sarah and a smile appeared on his face. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would stand up again.¡± ¡°Of course you can stand up. It is only a matter of time.¡± Seeing that he finally took the first step, Sarah was secretly happy for him. She happily walked in front of him and encouraged him to continue forward. ¡°Do your best. You have no problem. You can do it.¡± Seeing his wife so happy, Christian¡¯s mood improved a lot. He moved his feet and continued to walk forward. ¡°Yes! That¡¯s right! That¡¯s great!¡± Sarah had not finished her sentence. Christian staggered and smashed her onto the floor. The two of them fell onto the floor together. The moment he fell to the ground, Christian subconsciously wanted to hug her, but after losing the support of his walking stick, he fell even faster. So the moment Sarah¡¯s head fell to the ground, Christian put one hand behind her head, but his body heavily pressed on Sarah¡¯s body. Sarah never would have thought that things would turn out like this. The moment she fell to the ground, she opened her mouth and wanted to shout, but she felt that his facial features suddenly erged in front of her eyes. She closed her eyes tightly. Before she could shout, his lips uratelynded on her lips. The moment the lips and teeth touched, Sarah¡¯s eyes immediately opened. Looking at the erged facial features in front of her eyes, Sarah wanted to say something but unable to. Her arms were pressed against her chest by his body and she forcefully pulled it out. She raised her arm and wanted to push him away. But he was over 1.8 meter tall and had a strong physique. There was nothing she could do. Luckily, Christian pulled his hand back and used his arm to support his upper body. He looked down at her. ¡°Did I hurt you?¡± Sarah¡¯s moved her lips unnaturally and said awkwardly with a red face. ¡°No!¡± Since the wedding day until now, other than the time when she took the initiative to kiss him at the wedding, this was the third time this man kissed her! She originally wanted to maintain some distance from him, but she did not expect that her contact with him would be more and more intimate. Christian smiled and used his arm to support himself. Then he rolled down from her body andid on the floor beside her. Once her body was freed, Sarah quickly stood up and tidied her clothes. She saw that he was still lying on the floor. Thinking about the kiss just now, Sarah was still somewhat embarrassed. But after all it was just an ident. She felt a little bitter in her heart. She squatted down next to Christian again and helped him up from the floor. ¡°Am I too useless?¡± Christian looked at the walking stick that was thrown to the side. He turned to look at Sarah, who was beside him. The fall just now was more or less a blow to him. ¡°No way! You are already very good. Don¡¯t forget, today is your first time standing up, and you even took a few steps! Aren¡¯t you the Hero Leader? You will definitely be able to do it!¡± Sarah did not admit defeat and took the cane to him. ¡°Christian Cooper, you can definitely do it!¡± ¡°If you say I can do it, then I will definitely do it!¡± Christian listened to her words and supported the walking stick with his hands. He stood up again with her support. ¡°This time we will take it slow. Don¡¯t be anxious!¡± Sarah brought him to start training again. This time, the situation was much better than before. Christian walked to the other side of the living room in one breath, which made Sarah very excited. But she was worried that he would be tired, so she brought a chair over and let him sit down to rest for a while. Once Christian sat down, he slightly raised his head and looked at Sarah. He reached out his hand and gently held her small hand. Sarah¡¯s face turned red. She wanted to pull it back, but he held it tightly. ¡°Sarah, thank you!¡± He looked at her and smiled faintly. Sarah could not help but smile when she heard his words. Actually, she was genuinely happy for him. She looked at him and said with some emotion. ¡°Before I came here, I¡¯ve always wondered if this Regimental Commander Cooper was born to not know how tough. When he smiled, what is he like? Will it be very scary?¡± She paused for a moment when she said this. She looked at Christian and said mischievously, ¡°Now I know that Regimental Commander Cooper also knows how tough!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I was born crying. If I was born smiling, then the doctor who gave birth to me would have been scared to death.¡± Christian joked with her with was very rare. Sarah was amused by his words. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to joke!¡± ¡°There is still many things you can¡¯t think of.¡± Christian said as he looked at the crutch. ¡°I wonder if I can walk myself in three months?¡± ¡°It¡¯s still early there must be no problem.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± Christian walked back and forth with Sarah¡¯s help. Sarah was worried that his body would not be able to take it, so she helped him to the sofa and sat down. She also poured him a ss of water. Seeing him drinking the water in one breath and thinking about Daviding to find her, she slightly lowered her eyes and bit her lips. In her heart, she was hesitating if she should tell Christian. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Christian put down the cup and looked at her. Sarah lifted her head and looked at him in confusion. After a long time, she said, ¡°When I just turn on my phone, I saw a lot of missed calls. There were a few messages from Mr. David, so I called back.¡± She looked at him face that was gradually turning cold, she couldn¡¯t continue. ¡°And then?¡± Christian did not expect David to chase after him when he arrived at the army. It seemed that David¡¯s feelings for his wife were really deep! ¡°I have a good friend called Kendall. She told him about the three month agreement between us¡­¡± ¡°And then?¡± ¡°When I called him just now, he was already on the highway¡­¡± ¡°On the highway? What does that mean? He wants toe to the army to find you?¡± Christian frowned and looked at her to ask. ¡°That¡¯s right. He said he had some nutritional supplements to deliver¡­¡± Christian let out a depressed sigh. He looked at her, who was lowering her head and ming herself. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°So it seems that he came this time to bring you back. He will definitely think that I am trying to harm you.¡± ¡°I will not leave with him!¡± Sarah firmly replied. They had just held a wedding a few days ago. If she suddenly changed her mind and left at this time, it would definitely be a fatal blow to Christian. Furthermore, she wouldn¡¯t have the face to face her mother and the people of Cooper family when she returned home. Even if David really wanted to take her away, she couldn¡¯t go back with him. ¡°Did you tell him where our troops are?¡± Sarah shook her head. ¡°No! But he knows that the troops are in this city.¡± Christian looked at her. ¡°Call him now and ask him to wait for you in the city. Tell him that you will meet him there.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± She did not expect him to agree to meet David. So she was more or less surprised. ¡°I will go with you! Let¡¯s talk about this face to face!¡± ¡°He must be very angry right now. You¡¯d better not go!¡± Last time in the hotel, she had felt that unusual atmosphere between the two men. Even if Christian was not in good health, she was worried that the two of them would lose control. ¡°He wants to see my newly wedded wife. If I don¡¯t go, am I still a man?¡± Christian looked at her coldly and asked. Sarah was instantly speechless. After a long silence, she finally agreed and nodded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go together.¡± Three months was a long time. This matter would be ced in front of the three of them sooner orter. The three of them would have to face that kind of awkward situation together sooner orter. ¡°You go and call him first!¡± Christian waved as he spoke. Sarah bit her lips and got up to go back to her bedroom. She turned on her phone again and dialed David¡¯s number again. David¡¯s car was still speeding on the highway. When he saw that it was Sarah calling he immediately picked up the phone and asked, ¡°Sarah, tell me quickly, where is the army?¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He had to see her today no matter what. He wanted to bring her back to City W and end that absurd three-month agreement. ¡°Mr. David, I need to go to the cityter. Wait for me in the city.¡± ¡°Why are you going to the city? I want to see Christian. Tell me where his troops are. I want to go to the army and find him!¡± ¡°Mr. David, don¡¯t be stubborn! I won¡¯t tell you! If you agree to meet me in the city, I will go over, if you don¡¯t agree, I will turn off my phone.¡± Sarah replied ruthlessly. David, who was on the other end of the phone, sighed. ¡°Sarah, why are you so stupid? I am just going to give you something.¡± Knowing that she would not easily see him, David changed the topic. ¡°Kendall has already told me everything. I know about your lunch together yesterday. Mr. David, I will leave in a while.¡± Sarah hung up without waiting for David¡¯s reply. David listened to the blind sound in the phone and smashed the steering wheel gloomily. But he did not n to go back. Sarah helped Christian change his cloths, and she also changed into a set of summer casual cloths. After all the things were prepared, she helped Christian into the car with Jayson. After a while, the off- road vehicle slowly drove out the military camp and headed towards the direction of the city. Although Christian¡¯s troops were also in this city, it was very far from the city. The vehicle drove for nearly two hours before finally arriving at its destination. Jayson first took off his wheelchair, then helped Christian out of the car. After Christian sat down in his wheelchair, Sarah pushed him to the coffee shop where they had agreed to meet. They hadn¡¯t reached at the entrance, when Sarah saw David pacing back and forth in front of coffee shop. David rushed over from a few hundred miles away from City W. He looked a little worn out. At this moment, he was fiercely smoking a cigarette in his hand. When he saw Sarah and Christian, he was instantly stunned. After staring at the two of them for a few seconds, he threw away the cigarette in his hand and slowly walked over. His gaze was tightly locked on Sarah¡¯s face. That pair of deep eyes had some unspeakable helplessness and entanglement. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Do You Really Want to Go Back with Him? Christian was the first to break the silence. He looked up at David and said coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your Big Brother to be sopetent. We are so far away from home, but you can still find us!¡± David heard his words and blinked. He looked down at him and said. ¡°No matter how powerful I am, I can¡¯tpare to Regimental Commander Cooper!¡± Christian smiled faintly. ¡°Is Mr. Brown here to denounce me?¡± ¡°I only hope that Regimental Commander Cooper will let Sarah go this time. It is only an agreement between the two of you. She is a pure girl. She does not understand a marriage and what does it mean to a life?¡± ¡°Let her go? What did I do to her? Or do you think I can do anything dangerous to her in my current situation?¡± Christian replied with a sneer. David also said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me about your health! Who knows if you are really injured or if you are faking it?¡± Sarah heard David¡¯s words and immediately retorted him, ¡°Mr. David, his body is really injured. Don¡¯t talk about him like that!¡± When David heard Sarah still speak up for Christian at this time, his heart unconsciously hurt. He looked at her and said with heartache, ¡°Sarah,e with me! What do you want from this kind of marriage? If you told me the truth back then, I would definitely not let you marry him!¡± ¡°David Brown, don¡¯t think that just because you are Sarah¡¯s Big Brother, you can speak without restraint in front of me. You can ask Sarah if anyone pointed a gun at her when she walked into the Marriage Registration Centre with me. Did anyone force her to do so on the day of the wedding?¡± ¡°You had nned this long ago! Sarah¡¯s thoughts were too simple. I know what you want to do. You want to use Sarah to take revenge. Christian, don¡¯t think that you did it wlessly. As long as someone has the intention, anyone can see it!¡± ¡°You just said that if I really nned it, anyone can see it. Why couldn¡¯t Sarah see it? David, if you like Sarah, just say it!¡± ¡°Right! I like her! I want to give her happiness! Is this wrong?¡± Sarah bit her lips and looked at David with tears in her eyes, ¡°Mr. David, don¡¯t say anymore¡­¡± David immediately looked at her. ¡°Sarah, as long as you are willing, I will take you away now! He is a soldier. He cannot do anything to you!¡± Christian looked at Sarah indifferently. ¡°Do really want to go back with him?¡± Sarah looked at Christian, then looked up at David. She looked at David apologetically. ¡°Mr. David, sorry! I have an appointment with him for three months, which is three months! I cannot go against my promise.¡± ¡°Sarah!¡± David looked at her helplessly. ¡°Mr. David, you go back first today! I really can¡¯t go back with you!¡± Sarah looked at David with a resolute expression. Even if she really wanted to leave, at a time like this, she could not leave with him. Ever since she heard about Christian from Military Commander Myers, she felt that this man wasn¡¯t as bad as she thought. Furthermore, his legs had just started to get better. It was even more impossible for her to abandon him at a time like this to search for her own happiness. She couldn¡¯t do it! Becausepared to Christian, David was at least a healthy person. Three months might not be much to him, but to Christian, if he suffered another blow, he might not be able to stand up for the rest of his life. She could not affect his life because of one of her decisions! ¡°Sarah!¡± David looked at her excitedly and shouted again. His big hand clenched into a fist unwillingly. He looked at the woman he loved standing there. His heart ached when he saw her standing behind another man. Christian turned his head and looked at Jayson, who was standing not far away from him. Christian waved at him, and Jayson immediately walked over. ¡°Jayson, push me to the square over there to take a look! Sarah, you and Mr. Brown haven¡¯t seen each other for few days. There must be a lot of things you want to talk to him about. I will wait for you there. Jayson!¡± After saying that, Christian ordered Jayson to push him away. ¡°Yes, Regimental Commander!¡± Jayson immediately pushed Christian towards the square not far away. Sarah looked at his back and looked back at David in a dilemma. David stepped forward and grabbed her shoulders. He looked at her firmly. ¡°Sarah, can you not be so stubborn? Can youe back with me?¡± Sarah looked at his burning eyes and shook her head. ¡°Mr. David, I¡¯m sorry! I really can¡¯t go back at this time! Christian is a soldier. He needs help from others now. he just stood up with the crutches. I can¡¯t leave him at this time. Three months passes in the blink of an eye. If we are really fated¡­ We¡¯ll be together.¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯re not by his side, I don¡¯t believe that so many people in the army will ignore him. Sarah, I really do not know what you are insisting on.¡± David listened to her answer and roared. He hoped that he could convince her to leave with him. ¡°I¡¯m insisting on my promise! I can¡¯t go back on my word. Although, I¡¯m not a soldier or a man, I feel that since I promised him back then, I must persist until the end. Mr. David, don¡¯t try to persuade me anymore. If I really go with you now, even if we walk together in the future, I will feel sorry for him for the rest of my life! I don¡¯t want to have such a shadow in my future life! I don¡¯t want to owe him anything!¡± ¡°You definitely don¡¯t understand him. He wants to use you to take revenge on his brother and his fianc¨¦e!¡± Sarah smiled faintly, ¡°But it is only three months. Furthermore, even if he wanted to take revenge, I am still in the army now. how can he take revenge?¡± ¡°You really decided?¡± Seeing that he could not convince her, David looked at her helplessly and asked. ¡°Yes, I have already decided. Mr. David, you can go back. I know you feel bad for me. Just treat it as if I went to the hospital to take care of an injured patient. After three months, I will go home.¡± ¡°Okay! Since you have decided to persist for three months, then I will wait for you for three months! But you have to promise me one thing!¡± Davidpromised atst and held Sarah¡¯s shoulders tightly. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let him touch you! Since you are in an arranged marriage, you must protect yourself at all times, understand?¡± Actually, he was worried that after they had a rtionship, Sarah would never be able to return to his side. To him, it would be a lifetime of pain. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He can¡¯t even walk now.¡± Knowing that he was thinking for her sake, Sarah was not angry. She nodded. David heard her and reached out to hold her in his arms. He looked at the front and said unwillingly, ¡°Sarah, after three months, as long as you go back, we will go register, okay?¡± ¡°If at that time I can still turn back into the original Sarah, I will definitely register and marry with you!¡± She did not dare to give him a 100% guarantee as three months was too long. No one could guarantee what would happen during this period of time. Perhaps on a certain day in three months, he would also meet the woman he loved. ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡± David finally left. Sarah was worried that his body would not be able to hold on, but he still insisted on returning to City W. before he knew about the agreement between Sarah and Christian he could still comfort himself as long as she was happy, he was content. But now that he knew everything, he could no longer face her calmly. That marriage was just an agreement. He watched helplessly as the woman he liked stood by another man¡¯s side, unable to do anything. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Even in this city, he didn¡¯t want to stay for another minute. He was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself and would run to find her. Three months, he didn¡¯t know if he could hold on. Once David left, Sarah sat in Christian¡¯s car and returned to the army. Along the way, she quietly sat beside Christian. Her heart was filled with indescribable bitterness. In her heart, she was somewhat regretful. Why did she so easily enter the Marriage Registration Centre with the man beside her? Why couldn¡¯t she be more calm? Three months, when she turned around, could she really be together with David? Christian had been closing his eyes ever since Sarah got into the car. He did not say a word to Sarah. He only opened his eyes when the car stopped in front of Christian¡¯s house. Sarah and Jayson helped him out of the car. He sat in a wheelchair and Sarah pushed him into the house. She let him sit down on the sofa. Jayson came in and greeted her before leaving. The moment the door closed, the room instantly quieted down. It was so quiet that they could hear each other¡¯s breathing. ¡°Come and sit down!¡± Christian looked at Sarah who was standing by the side and said softly. Sarah slightly pursed her lower lip and slowly walked to the seat beside him to sit down. ¡°Are you feeling very ufortable?¡± Christian grabbed her hand and held it in his palm. Sarah immediately wanted to pull back her hand, but he held her hand even tighter. She remembered what David told her and immediately looked at him, ¡°Christian, can we keep some distance?¡± Christian smiled faintly and let go of her hand. He looked at her and asked coldly, ¡°Distance? How far? You want to be ten centimeters away from me? One meter? Or ten meters?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± Sarah was a little speechless by his question and tried to exin, but she was interrupted by his cold voice halfway through. ¡°Then what do you mean? Do you think I vited you?¡± Sarah immediately shook her head. ¡°No! I mean we cannot be so intimate¡­¡± Christian saw her expression and immediately nodded his head in understanding. ¡°I understand! I¡¯m sorry, it might be my legs that made me rely on you. In the future, I will change it until you are satisfied. I¡¯m hungry, go and cook!¡± Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Chapter 63 You Still Have Chance When Sarah heard his words, she felt an indescribable pain and dilemma in her heart. But no matter what, an agreement was an agreement. She admitted that she only sympathized with him. If the agreement expired, she would definitely leave without any hesitation. She didn¡¯t want to maintain a marriage without feelings. She got up and went to the kitchen. Although she felt that this was somewhat cruel to him, when she thought of David, she still made up her mind. From now on, even if he really lost his male physiological functions, she couldn¡¯t let him take advantage of her. Lunch was soon ready. Christian didn¡¯t bother her anymore. This lunch was quietest one since they had known each other. But the quieter it was, the more Sarah felt an invisible pressure. She kept feeling that he was angry. But in her eyes, his face was very calm. After lunch, Christian himself went to the living room in a wheelchair. He took the remote control and turned on the TV news. Sarah silently looked at him and felt a little uneasy in her heart. After all, he had an injury on his leg. Wasn¡¯t she too cruel to him when she treated him like this? However, thinking about how she hade into contact with him more and more over the past few days, it would be fine if it was just a handshake. But he had already kissed her twice. If this continued, she was really afraid that the faith she had been holding on to all this time would change because of this. But¡­ she saw him sitting alone in his wheelchair and felt that she was too heartless. She was extremely annoyed. She didn¡¯t even know what to do. When she walked out of the kitchen, she found Christian sleeping in the wheelchair with the remote control. She was worried that his body would get cold so she went to the bedroom and get a thin nket to cover him. She stood beside him and looked at him for a while. She looked at his rigid face and her emotions were veryplicated. She heavily exhaled. Then, she took the key to the door and walked outside. It was summer afternoon. She could asionally see a few soldiers on the road. Sarah walked along the tarpaulin road and looked at the potted trees on both sides of the road standing upright in the summer wind. The wind blew past. The leaves all rustled. There were some eye-like patters on the three trunks. Sarah looked at them one by one. She felt as if there were countless eyes looking at her. Her heart was once again inexplicably confused¡­ The training ground was empty. Sarah walked to the side of the blue court and found a seat to sit down. She looked up at the burning sun in the sky and then looked at the clouds drifting in the sky. She remembered David¡¯s expectant eyes and closed her eyes. After an unknown amount of time, she heard light footsteps behind her. Immediately after, she felt someone sat beside her. She turned around and saw Greta, who was treating Christian¡¯s leg, sitting beside her. Sarah immediately smiled. ¡°Doctor Hughes, hello.¡± Greta lightly looked at her and retracted her gaze to look into the distance. ¡°I am not good at all!¡± Sarah did not think that she would reply like this. She retracted her gaze to look into the distance and asked Greta. ¡°Is it because of me?¡± Actually from the first day she arrived at the army, she had already felt Greta¡¯s unusual feelings towards Christian. Now hearing Greta say this, she was even more certain of this idea. ¡°Do you love Christian?¡± Greta did not answer but looked at her and asked. Sarah smiled. ¡°Why do you ask me that?¡± Greta looked into the distance again. ¡°I love him! The person he liked in the past was Vivian. I always thought that he would marry Vivian. But no one would have thought that Vivian would betray him.¡± ¡°I transferred to this unit five years ago. When I came to the army from my home, the car malfunctioned on the road. That was the first time I saw Christian. He immediately fixed the car for me. The first time I saw him, I fell in love with him.¡± When Greta said this, she turned to look at Sarah and asked, ¡°That feeling is love at first sight. You must have never felt it before, right?¡± After she said that, she smiled and lowered her head to continue, ¡°Human emotions are sometimes really very strange. It was that time¡­ I thought, with my looks and academic qualifications, I could be his girlfriend. I could marry him and have children. We can live happily.¡± ¡°Later on, I found out that he had a girlfriend. I kept reminding myself in my heart, I have no fate can¡¯t control myself at all. As time passes, I also understand that even if we can¡¯t be together, I can also silently like him.¡± ¡°However, Vivian actually abandoned him. She even let him face the wedding alone. If I had known the truth at that time, I would definitely have chased after him at all costs.¡± ¡°But he didn¡¯t give me this change! When I found out that he married a girl he just met a few days ago, I really broke down! If the person who married him was Vivian, I could totally ept it. But they weren¡¯t married. That feeling made me very painful. Because he would rather choose a girl he just met a few days ago than marry me. What does that mean?¡± Greta smiled again. There was a hint of tears in her eyes. She smiled and raised her hand to wipe it gently. She smiled and continued. ¡°This means that he doesn¡¯t like me at all!¡± ¡°You really like him?¡± This was the first time Greta had said so much to her and Sarah finally understood Greta¡¯s feelings towards Christian. It turned out that she had ruined a good marriage. If Christian married Greta, his life would be much easier than it was now, right? Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m lying?¡± Greta looked at her with a self-deprecating smile. Sarah shook her head and replied with emotion. ¡°No! During the few days that I have been in contact with Christian, I felt that his personality was somewhat cold. Sometimes, he would even keep looking for trouble with me. I¡¯ve been thinking, who would like a man like him?¡± ¡°You think so because you don¡¯t him well. He¡¯s injured in his leg right now. His personality must be different from before. Thinking about it, if you were in a wheelchair¡­ Watching others do whatever they want, and you even need help to go to the bathroom¡­ You can¡¯t be as good-tempered as you are now.¡± ¡°Do you hate me?¡± Sarah directly asked Greta. ¡°Hate is not that much, but I¡¯m jealous of you! I¡¯m jealous of how you got such a good opportunity.¡± Sarah looked at the field in front of her and silent. After a moment, she turned to Greta. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t like Christian! I also didn¡¯t want to spend the rest of my life with him! You still have a chance!¡± At this moment, Sarah felt she was a little despicable. Because of Greta¡¯s words just now, it made her feel less guilty for Christian. Since there was such a woman who loved him, what was there to be conflicted about? ¡°Is what you said true?¡± Greta did not think that this girl would speak so directly to her and was also shocked by her words. ¡°Then why did you marry him?¡± Sarah smiled bitterly, ¡°There are some things I couldn¡¯t tell you in detail, but there is one thing that I can promise. I don¡¯t like him! I even hate him! I only had a ridiculous agreement with him. When three months are up, we will be separated! So, you still have a chance!¡± When Greta heard this news, she instantly became excited. She suddenly grabbed Sarah¡¯s shoulder and stared at her and asked. ¡°Is what you said true? Is there really only one agreement between the two of you?¡± During this period of time, she had always been depressed and thought that she would never have another chance. However, she never would have thought that the truth would be like this. It was actually like this! She was so happy that she wanted to cry! ¡°If you really want to marry him, then promise me one thing!¡± Christian¡¯s personality was somewhat moody. She could not guarantee that Christian would not be very angry if she told Greta about this. ¡°Okay! Go ahead!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let him know what I told you today. Also, you should visit him more often when you have time. Help him massage. If youe into contact with him more often¡­ Perhaps, when I leave him, he¡¯ll fall in love with you.¡± Greta excitedly nodded. ¡°Sarah, thank you! I will remember it! I will do as you say!¡± Sara heard her agree and stood up. She looked at the road she came back and wanted to go back. ¡°But I can¡¯t believe you never liked him.¡± Greta also stood up and asked her with uncertainty. A man as charming as Christian, she did not believe that Sara did not like him. Sarah smiled bitterly after hearing this. ¡°There was someone who awaited for me for a few years. I always thought of him as a Big Brother. Just a few days before Christian and my wedding, he suddenly came back from somewhere else. He originally wanted to marry me. But things turned like this.¡± ¡°If I divorce Christian in three months, I will definitely marry him! I really like him! Therefore, your Regimental Commander Cooper is not attractive to me at all!¡± Gretaughed when she heard her words. ¡°Sarah, I am sorry! Previously, I had some misunderstanding with you. You must not take it to heart. I will do as you said in the future. I will definitely chase Christian back!¡± Sarah smiled and nodded. ¡°Do your best.¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s work hard together!¡± Greta smiled. ¡°He fell asleep when I came out. I don¡¯t know if he has woken up or not. I¡¯ll go back. Come to our house tomorrow onwards.¡± After Sarah said this, she left. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Chapter 64 On the Verge of Breaking Down ¡°Okay!¡± Hearing her words, Greta¡¯s heart filled with endless hope. Sarah quickly returned home. Along the way, she was a little worried. If Christian did not see her after walking up, would he be furious again? The moment she opened the door, she saw Christian struggling to support the crutches. He was moving forward step by step in the living room. That hard face had a deep sense of determination. Sarah immediately ran over nervously and reached out to help him. ¡°Go away!¡± Christian did not even think and pushed her to the side. However, as soon as his hand left the crutch, his body fell to the side uncontrobly. He fell to the ground with a bang. Hearing that muffled sound, Sarah¡¯s heart suddenly tightened. She hurriedly ran to his side and squatted down to help him stand up. ¡°Get lost!¡± Christian propped himself up with one hand on the ground. Seeing Sarah wanted to help him, he stretched his hand and pushed her on to the ground. He stubbornly took the crutch and wanted to stand up again. Hearing his angry words, Sarah looked at him with self-me. She wanted to say something but gave up in the end. Christian held the crutch and tried to stand up, but he did not have any strength in his leg. He could not stand up at all. He used all his strength in his arms, but just as he lifted up his crutch, it slipped out. He fell on the floor again! Sarah did not care what kind of attitude he had towards her. She ran over and stubbornly supported him to stand up. ¡°I told you to get lost, but you didn¡¯t hear me, did you?¡± Christian shouted at her with a red face. Sarah was shocked, but she still did not let go of his arm. She still tried to help him up. Christian saw that she did not listen to her at all. He reached out his hand and pushed her away again. Sarah sat down on the floor and looked at the stubborn Christian. Tears of grievance flowed out her eyes. ¡°I am not dead yet. Even if I die, it is not your turn to cry! If you want to cry, stay away from me!¡± Christian¡¯s anger today was not ordinary. He waspletely different from the previous person! After he shouted at Sarah, Christian¡¯s face turned vivid. He once again took the crutch and tried to stand up, but his efforts were all in vain. He fell in front of Sarah again and again. After more than ten tries, he sat on the floor panting a little. He stared at his leg. He was on the verge of breaking down. He suddenly picked up the crutch on the ground and threw it at his calves! ¡°No!¡± Seeing that the crutch was about to hit his calf, Sarah threw herself at him without caring about anything! The crutch hit her back heavily and made a dull sound. A piercing pain instantly came from her back. Her tears could no longer stop rolling down! Sarahy on his legs and started crying. Christian looked at her silently, his face ashen. word! ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. Your legs are just a little better. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Sarah tears kept flowing. Her tears wet his pants and hurt his heart. ¡°This is not your fault. It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± Christian said lightly. Sarah propped herself up on the floor and shook her head as she looked at him with tearful eyes. ¡°No! Don¡¯t say that! I shouldn¡¯t have said that kind of thing! Your legs are not convenient to begin with. I still need you to keep a distance from me. Sorry, I really didn¡¯t think that much. You can be angry with me, but you can¡¯t do this to yourself¡­¡± Sarah said as she could not stop her tears from flowing. When she thought of the moment when he raised his crutch, she regretted it to the extreme. To say such words to a person whose body could not take care of itself, she really deserved to die! holding her hand once? Could it be that that feeling was even more painful than what he was feeling right now? Sarah Wilson, your actions are too inappropriate! Christian looked at her silently. After a moment, he picked up the crutch on the ground and said slowly, ¡°Help me up¡­¡± Sarah immediately sniffed and stood up from the ground. The moment she stood up, there was still her back. She squatted down again and used her strength to help him up from the ground. bedroom to rest¡­¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Sarah nodded and immediately helped him into the bedroom and let him lie down on the bed. ¡°Can youe up and apany me?¡± Christian looked at her with a calm expression and said slowly. ¡°Okay!¡± Sarah did not refuse. She went around to the other side of the bed and quietly lied beside him. Her eyes were a little red and swollen. He reached out his hand and gently wiped the corner of her eyes. After a while, he said. ¡°Sarah, I am sorry!¡± Sarah immediately shook her head and looked at him. She forced a smile. ¡°The one who should be sorry should be me! It was I who ignored your feelings! I should not have said those words to you!¡± She truly regretted it. Seeing him torture himself so much, for the first time, she felt that she was too petty. was deeply ming herself. Fortunately, that crutch did not hit his leg. that okay?¡± Sarah lightly blinked her eyes, moved her body to his side, and leaned into his embrace. His arms slowly reached over and caressed the ce where she had just been hit. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± She smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I know you did not do it on purpose.¡± Although her back was burning with pain, her heart had already rxed. If he couldn¡¯t stand up for the rest of his life because of this crutch, then she would rather he hit her. She also didn¡¯t want to bear the burden of thinking for the rest of her life. ¡°Can I take a look?¡± He gently pushed her away and asked her slowly. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m really fine. Don¡¯t worry!¡± She gave him aforting smile. She didn¡¯t want him to see it. Firstly, it was because of the awkward rtionship between the two of them. Secondly, she didn¡¯t want him to have any mental pressure. ¡°Then when I recover, you hit me once too!¡± He listened to her words and pulled her into his arms again. He felt an unspeakable guilt in his heart. ¡°That¡¯s what you said! You¡¯re not allowed to go back on your word!¡± She leaned into his arms and smiled mischievously. back on my word!¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Sarah leaned in Christian¡¯s arms. She originally wanted to return to her seat in a while, but lying down, her sleepiness kept hitting her. In the end, she actually fell into a deep sleep. When Sarah woke up, it was already past five o¡¯ clock. This time, she slept for a long time. When she opened her eyes, she found that she was still in Christian¡¯s arms. At this time, he had already woken up and was staring at her small face. When she saw his bottomless eyes, Sarah¡¯s small face instantly turned red. ¡°You are awake?¡± Christian looked at her with a faint smile. His expression became much gentler, and it was no longer as cold and hard as before. ¡°Did I oversleep?¡± Sarah smiled and sat up little embarrassed. After saying that, she got off the bed. She walked to Christian¡¯s bedside and saw that he had already sat up. She helped him sit in the wheelchair and pushed him out of the bedroom. She helped him sit on the sofa in the living room. Then she went to make dinner. ¡°It¡¯s still early. Please sit with me for a while.¡± Christian reached out and pulled her to sit beside him. ¡°Alright! What program do you want to watch?¡± Sarah pressed the remote control and asked him as she spoke. ¡°Anything is fine.¡± As long as she sat there, he didn¡¯t care what program he watched. She knew that he liked to watch the news, so she found a news channel. Just as she put down the remote control, she heard the doorbell ring. She immediately got up and walked to the door to open it. It was Greta. ¡°Doctor Hughes, you¡¯re here. Pleasee in!¡± Sarah greeted her warmly and turned to look at Christian. ¡°Christian, Doctor Hughes is here.¡± Greta followed Sarah to the living room and saw Christian looking at her indifferently. She smiled and said. ¡°Christian. Let me give you a massage¡­¡± ¡°Doctor Hughes, take a seat first. I will go and cut some fruits.¡± Sarah said as she turned around and went to the kitchen. Greta looked at her back and put the medicine box on the table. She then took a small stool and sat beside Christian. ¡°In the future, I wille and massage you every day until your body recovers.¡± ¡°You can go back!¡± Christian looked at her expressionlessly. Greta listened to him and looked down. She was silent for a moment and then looked up at him. ¡°I apologize for what happened to me before. I promise from today onwards, I am only a doctor in front of you. I will not say anything else. Is it okay?¡± ¡°No! Tomorrow there will be an expert to help me look at my legs. You just need to take care of other patients.¡± ¡°This is an order from Military Commander Myers! I have toe!¡± Before she came, she thought that he would definitely reject her, so she called Military Commander Myers in advance. ¡°Then you can go back! I¡¯ll give him a call!¡± Christian said coldly. Greta looked at him and said, ¡°Then what do you want me to do? Do you want me to die for you? Do you think I disturbed your life previously? Fine! I¡¯ll listen to you. I am just a doctor in front of you now. I want to see you every day. That way, I will be content. What else do you want me to do? Do you want me to find your little wife in the kitchen and make it clear?¡± ¡°Christian, I have no other thoughts. I just want to massage your legs. When your legs are healed, I promise I will stay away from you and nevere to disturb your current life. Okay?¡± Greta looked at the helplessness expression on his face. ¡°Okay!¡± At this point, he did not continue to persist. It was not that he did not want to reject her, but he was very clear about this woman¡¯s way of doing things. If she said she wanted to find Sarah, she would definitely do it. Hearing that he finally agreed to her, Greta smiled lightly. She reached out, put his leg on sofa and started massage. Not long after, Sarah came over with a tray of fruits. Seeing Greta doing it very seriously, she did not dare to disturb her. She turned around and went to the kitchen to prepare dinner. Greta gave Christian a massage for an hour and told Sarah to take care of him carefully before carrying the medicine box and leaving. ¡°Doctor Hughes, you can stay and eat with us tonight!¡± Sarah warmly asked her to stay. Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Chapter 65 What Can You Use to Make Up for Her? ¡°Thank you! I still need to see another patient. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Greta smiled and rejected her. After saying that, she left. Ever since Sarah and Christian left the vi, Julian¡¯s mood had been very gloomily. Living in the vi, he had to face his father¡¯s criticism and cold eyes. He really did not want to stay in the vi so he went straight to thepany. But he was absent minded whole time. He kept remembering Sarah¡¯s beautiful and cute face. In the past she always wore a secretary¡¯s uniform or some loose casual cloths. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she married Christian this time, he really did not notice that she, who had been by his side for nine years, had already be a beautiful and lovely woman. He didn¡¯t know if it was him misconception, but at a certain moment, he felt that she was actually even more beautiful than Vivian. Her face did not have that kind of desire for material life. Vivian could not bepared to her at all! Julian raised his fist and smashed it heavily on the table! She had stayed by his side for nine years and he had disliked her for nine years. But today, he realized that what he had lost was what he liked the most. But now, she had already married his Big Brother! She was already his sister-inw! In his heart, he felt that something was blocking his way! In a day¡¯s time, a few of the documents that Julian had processed had been rejected by his father! Ethan could not help but pick up thendline and call Julian! ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Julian was the first to speak as he felt as little guilty. ¡°You came to find me!¡± Ethan shouted at his son over the phone and hung up. Julian frowned gloomily. Ethan was the chairman of thepany. He had to obey his orders in case he fired him in anger. Ethan¡¯s office was upstairs. Julian put down the documents in his hands and sighed gloomily. He still went upstairs. When he walked into the office, Julian turned around and closed the door. Ethan was too angry with him now, so without his permission, he did not dare to sit down. ¡°Julian! You don¡¯t want to continue being the president, do you?¡± Ethan looked up at his son and suppressed his anger. Thispany was built by him, although he did not have a good temper. All these years, he had always been meticulous in his work. This was also why Cooper Group had today¡¯s proud performance. And what made him depressed was¡­ Julian had made him very dissatisfied. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry! I was a little absent-minded today. I can¡¯t stand it when I think about Sarah marrying my Big Brother!¡± Since Ethan knew everything, there was no need to hide anything. ¡°You can¡¯t stand it? When you were with Vivian, did you think that Sarah could not take it?¡± Ethan mmed the table ad stood up. Julian had had enough of his father¡¯s attitude. He raised is head and shouted at his father. ¡°Dad! I am also in pain now. I didn¡¯t know Sarah was so good in the past. I was wrong. Can¡¯t I change it? What else do you want me to do?¡± ¡°You change it? How do you want to change? What will you use to change? Are you going to tell me that you can turn back time?¡± Looking at his son¡¯s excited expression, Ethan sneered and asked him back. ¡°Dad¡­¡± Julian helplessly shouted. He really did not understand why his father treated him like this because of Sarah. Ethan heard his son¡¯s shout and sighed heavily. He leaned back in the chair and looked at his son with disappointment. ¡°Julian, when I see you now, I feel ashamed of Sarah¡¯s father. Do you have a friend like Uncle Wilson in your circle? He doesn¡¯t ask for anything in return. He doesn¡¯t ask for fame or profit to help me. Even before he died, he still thought of my son.¡± ¡°Julian Cooper, do you know the kind of feeling you feel when you owe others but can¡¯t repay them in your lifetime? Even if it is the day I die, I still feel like I can¡¯t face him!¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Ethan took a deep breath and looked outside. He remembered his good friend¡¯s face. ¡°Nine years. It has made you forget the pain of losing your sight. You have also forgotten some of your promises.¡± Ethan shook his head in disappointment. ¡°Dad, I can make it up to her¡­¡± Julian looked at his father unwillingly. ¡°Make it up to her? Do you have the chance? Sarah is now your sister-inw, what can you use to make up for her? The damage you caused her is something you will never be able to make up for in your entire life. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Dad, as long as¡­¡± Julian moved the corner of his mouth, but still did not dare to continue. Ethan waved at him. ¡°You can go out. I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± Julian¡¯s face darkened after hearing these words. In the end, he turned around and left. When he went downstairs and walked into his office, he saw Vivian sitting on the sofa in the office. When she saw him walk in, she stood up and ran over to hug him. She then kissed him. ¡°Why did youe?¡± Julian held her and sat down. ¡°I miss you. Most importantly, your son missed you.¡± Vivian looked at Julian happily. Julian looked at her belly and felt a little better. He reached out and touched her belly and forced a smile. ¡°Is our son obedient today?¡± ¡°Of course he is! That¡¯s why I brought him to take a look at you.¡± Vivian was an extremely intelligent woman. The moment he walked in, she could tell that he had something on his mind, but she pretended that she did not say anything. ¡°Then you have already seen me. You can go back now.¡± Julian was in a better mood now. ¡°We only got our marriage certificate two days ago and you are starting to dislike me?¡± Vivian deliberately pouted when she heard what he said. There was a somewhat angry expression on her face. ¡°Dearest, why would I dislike you? If I dislike you, why would I go and marry you?¡± Julian saw her expression and lowered his head to kiss her. Vivian immediately leaned into his arms happily and asked him with her hands on his chest, feeling wronged. ¡°Julian, we are now husband and wife. Did you tell your father about our wedding?¡± Seeing Julian was not in good mood these few days, Vivian had an uneasily feeling in her heart. She could not say why, but she felt that Julian¡¯s heart was no longer with her. It was not easy to marry a rich man, she would not divorce no matter what! ¡°My Big Brother and Sarah just got married. Besides, because of the matter between the two of us, my family had a lot of opinion about me. After a period of time, when the family is stable, I will tell my dad about our marriage. How is it?¡± Julian really did not have the intention to get married. ¡°How long will it take?¡± Actually, what Julian said did make sense. Vivian also understood. Because of Christian¡¯s matter, other than Julian¡¯s mother, there were probably not many people in the Cooper family who had a good impression of her. ¡°It won¡¯t be long. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell you are still thinking about Sarah?¡± Vivian nervously looked up at him. ¡°How could it be?¡± Julian smiled. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Julian immediately swore. ¡°Then kiss me!¡± Vivian wrapped her arm around his neck and ordered him. Julian smiled and lowered his head to kiss her. He looked at the lounge, got up and carried her inside. They were lying on the bed. She was pregnant now, so he did not dare to have sex with her before. Julian smiled and caressed her face. Vivianid on his chest. ¡°My stomach is getting bigger day by day. I don¡¯t even dare to see the people when I go out. I know when they see me, they would think I am carrying someone¡¯s illegitimate child. Julian, do you want your son to be an illegitimate child the moment he was born? You don¡¯t even want to give us a little¡­¡± At the end of her sentence, she sniffed, feeling wronged. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Chapter 66 You Must Not Wake Up! ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll tell my father tonight. I won¡¯t let you wait any longer.¡± After venting, Julian feltfortable and immediately agreed Vivian¡¯s request. ¡°No! Don¡¯t look for your father yet!¡± Vivian heard Julian¡¯s words and denied his words. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°This time you should use a roundabout strategy. You should start with your mother. First convince your mother, then convince grandpa. Finally when you stand together, you can talk to your father. When the other two are already on your side, your chances of winning will be much higher, right?¡± Julian listened to her analysis and kissed her with smile. ¡°I did not expect you to be so smart. What you said makes sense! Let¡¯s do it this way.¡± ¡°Christian and Sarah are already husband and wife. Although they went to the army together, they will come back eventually. During this period of time, they might develop feelings in the army. At that time, they will return to Cooper family together. If I hadn¡¯t entered your family yet, you would have to watch the two of them fall in love all day along!¡± Julian heard her words and blinked. His eyes flickered but he still remained silent. Vivian saw that he did not speak and continued, ¡°I originally wanted to marry Christian. If we were not married, not only would Christian get Sarah, he could also mock me. At that time, he wouldugh at us behind our backs.¡± Julian looked at her. After a while, he smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let that happen! I will marry you as soon as possible.¡± Vivian immediately looked at him happily. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true.¡± Julian smiled and patted her face. He was in a much better mood. He turned around and got off the bed. He confidentlyforted her. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t worry. I definitely won¡¯t let you down. Wait for my good news in two days!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Before going to bed at night, because of what Christian had said before, Sarahid on the bed, feeling a little depressed in her heart. She turned her head to look at Christian and found that he was already lying on the bed with his eyes closed. She turned around. Everything that happened during the day shed in front of her eyes like a scene of a movie. When she thought of David¡¯s eyes filled with anticipation, her heart felt very ufortable. In the years that David left, there was only one Julian in her world. Shepletely ignored the men around her who cared about her and liked her. She never thought that there would be other men in this world who would quietly like her. She really didn¡¯t expect that¡­ After so many years, he actually liked her so much. Thinking about the promise of three months, she felt a little ufortable in her heart. She didn¡¯t know if she should agree to it or not. Wouldn¡¯t doing this ruin his life? Sarah thought about Greta. From the first day she came to the military camp, Greta didn¡¯t like her. She also guessed that it had something to do with Christian. Greta had actually Christian silently for five years. Thinking about Christian¡¯s cold personality, he was really lucky. Greta was a major military doctor. They were all soldiers, Greta and Christian were in the same army. She was just a secretary. If she divorced Christian, probably she couldn¡¯t even find a job. If Greta married Christian, no matter how one looked at it, Greta was the best candidate. Perhaps when the three-month agreement was over, she could start a new life with David. Christian could also be with Greta. Wouldn¡¯t everyone be happy with such a union? Thinking like this, Sarah¡¯s heart rxed a lot more. Thinking about how she would no longer have any rtionship with Cooper family after three months, she felt a kind of joy that she had never felt before. She couldpletely let go of the burden on her mind. Then, could she find a new love? She suddenly felt a little more longing for that day. Unconsciously, Sarah slowly closed her eyes. A faint smile appeared on her lips as she fell asleep. This night was the happiest time Sarah slept since she married Christian. She had a beautiful and wless dream. In the dream, she put on a white wedding dress for the first time and stepped onto the red carpet with the man she loved. She even dreamt their wedding night. They were happily lying on the wedding bed. He reached out and pulled her into his arms. Sarah felt that she was being hugged warmly. A happy smile appeared on the corner of her lips. The lips of the man in the dream slowly fell and gently touched her soft lips. She felt that she had never been so happy before. She reached out her little hand and hugged his waist to respond to him. She did not know how to kiss, she only knew how to gently touch his lips. But it was this feeling that made her unable to resist the excitement in her heart. So it turns out that a woman marrying a man she likes is such a blissful and wonderful thing. Even kissing made people feel so wonderful. When Sarah woke up in the morning, the first feeling she had was that she was finished! Because she did not need to open her eyes to think about her current situation! Her soft chest was pressed against Christian¡¯s chest. One of her hands was ced on his chest, and the other was ced on his muscr waist. She could even clearly feel is heartbeat. What made her even more embarrassed was that she felt that his lips were very close to hers. His uniform breathing was hitting her lips. Her face instantly turned red, and her heart also began to rapidly beat. She kept cursing herself in her heart. Sarah, you are really too embarrassing. Why don¡¯t you remember what you said? Previously, you even said that you want to keep a distance from him. Fortunately, that sentence wasn¡¯t said before you went to sleep. Otherwise¡­ She really wanted to dig a hole and bury herself. She listened to his even breathing. She thought, he definitely hasn¡¯t woken up at this time, right? She quietly opened her eyes. She wanted to see if he had woken up or not? God bless, you must be sleeping! Seeing that I take care of you every day, Christian, you must not wake up! She looked through the gaps between her eyshes and found that he was still sleeping. That is great! Sleep a little more! She quickly opened her eyes, wanting to carefully leave his embrace. However, just as she moved her body, she felt him hug her tightly. Her body instantly got closer to him! Her chest tightly pressed against his chest. She could feel his warmth. She really felt awkward! It seemed like she couldn¡¯t get up. Sarah used a finger to poke is chest. Then, she titled her head slightly backwards. Their faces would not be too close! Christian slowly opened his eyes. He looked at Sarah in his arms and blinked in confusion. After a while, he reacted and looked at Sara with a smile. ¡°You are awake?¡± ¡°Yes, I want to get up.¡± Sarah blushed like a big apple. She really wanted to turn into a mouse and sneak away. But he did not give her this chance. ¡°Get up!¡± Christian answered generously. However, his arm that was hugging her did not move at all. She moved her body, but he still tightly hugged her. She looked at this person speechlessly. Big Brother, if you don¡¯t let go, how can I get up? However, she was too embarrassed to say it so directly. After all, looking at the ce behind him, she knew that she had taken the initiative to throw herself into his arms this time. ¡°Take your hand away first. If you hug me like this, I won¡¯t be able to get up.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Christian listened to her and nodded slightly. Then, he looked at her wit amusement and asked. ¡°I remember I said yesterday, if you throw yourself into my arms again, I¡¯ll kiss you. Right?¡± Sarah¡¯s face turned red again. Her eyes flickered as she said. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I promise that I won¡¯t do it again next time.¡± ¡°But since we got married until now, you seem to have always been like this. When you fall asleep, you treat me as your toy. I¡¯m also a soldier. Also my legs are not good, I¡¯m still ufortable being hugged every day.¡± When Sarah heard his words, she could not help butugh. She immediately looked at him to rify. ¡°I didn¡¯t treat you as a bear!¡± ¡°But you proved with you actions!¡± Christian smiled and said. ¡°I really didn¡¯t!¡± Sarah said sincerely. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true!¡± Sarah nodded seriously. ¡°But what if you make such an action next time?¡± Christian looked at her with a smile. ¡°Then can you change the punishment method?¡± Sarah looked down at his well-built chest. ¡°The way you said it would only be done between lovers.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Is that so? What you said is right! But you are still hugging me right now.¡± Christian looked at her mischievously. Sarah blushed again. Now that she was hugging Christian so intimately, only intimate lovers could do it. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t do it again. Forgive me this time.¡± Sarah looked at him pitifully. ¡°Okay, I forgive you.¡± Christian let go of her body, but used his head to flicker her forehead. ¡°This is today¡¯s punishment.¡± She didn¡¯t feel pain at door. She even felt a little itchy. Once her body was freed, she immediately got out of the bed and helped Christian sit in a wheelchair and pushed him into the breakfast. After both of them finished wash up, Sarah immediately made breakfast and both of them sat face to face on the dining table. Just as they finished their breakfast, there was a knock on the door. Sarah got up and went to the door of open it. Outside the door were, Military Commander Myer standing with a man who was about fifty or sixty years old. There was also another person standing behind them. That was Greta. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Persuading for Marriage ¡°This is an old expert from Beijing, Doctor Porter. He specially came today to see Christian¡¯s legs.¡± Military Commander Myers brought Doctor Porter to the living room and sat down. He smiled and introduced them to Christian and Sarah. When she heard that he was here to treat Christian¡¯s leg, Sarah immediately looked at him gratefully and said, ¡°Thank you so much, Doctor Porter!¡± Christian also looked at Doctor Porter and nodded with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Doctor Porter!¡± Doctor Porter was a kind old man. He smiled when he heard what they said. ¡°Military Commander Myers and I are old friends. He told me about you. He went to my house to talk about you for two or three hours. He even told me about your first day in the army.¡± As soon as Doctor Porter finished speaking, the few of them couldn¡¯t help butugh. Sarah silently looked at Christian who was beside her. This was the first time she realized how pretty he looked when he smiled! After Doctor Porter said a few words to them, he walked over to Christian and sat down beside him. He started to check his leg injury. About ten minutester, he stopped and looked at Military Commander Myers, who was opposite him. ¡°Christian¡¯s leg looks fine now. But to make sure there are no problems, let hime with me to our hospital for a check-upter!¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Greta, who had been silent, immediately said. ¡°Anyway, I am fine now. Why don¡¯t I take him there now?¡± Doctor Porter looked at Christian¡¯s legs and nodded. ¡°Sure!¡± Military Commander Myers immediately looked at Sarah. ¡°Sarah, help Christian prepare. Let¡¯s go now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sarah immediately stood up. Greta also followed them. Both of them helped Christian sit in a wheelchair and then went out of the house. They sat in Military Commander Myers car and prepared to leave. But after Christian got into the car, he found that there was no seat left for Sarah. Greta, who was in the passage seat, immediately said, ¡°Sarah, the examination will be done quickly. I am a doctor and can take care of Christian better than you. You don¡¯t need to go for now.¡± Military Commander Myers also nodded after hearing Greta¡¯s words. ¡°Sarah, don¡¯t worry! I will protect Christian the whole time today.¡± After hearing Military Commander¡¯s words, Sarah did not continue to insist. She could only look at them and nod with a smile. ¡°Then I will have you trouble you¡­¡± After saying that, she looked at Christian, who was looking at her silently. She smiled at him. ¡°I will wait for you at home.¡± Christian nodded slightly and looked away. The car slowly started, soon drove out of the yard and slowly disappeared. Sarah turned around and went back to Christian¡¯s house. The moment she closed the door, the whole room instantly quieted down. She walked to the sofa and sat down. She looked at Christian¡¯s seat beside her. There seemed to be a little bit of his breathing floating in the air. Recalling the why he had just smiled, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. If in the future, he could also smile at her like this every day, she would really be satisfied. Would he be angry with her if she did not follow him to the hospital for check-up this time? Would his check-up process go smoothly? But with that Military doctor Greta there, everything should be fine, right? Because of Vivian¡¯s words, Julian returned homest night. Before breakfast in this morning, he found his mother and told her that he was going to give her a surprise. But he had to wait for his father to leave before he could tell her anything. When Daphne heard Julian¡¯s words, she was happy the entire morning. After breakfast, Daphne urged Ethan to go topany quickly. Ethan looked at Daphne in confusion. ¡°What happened today?¡± You used toin me not for staying with you at home. But today you want me to leave quickly?¡± ¡°What can I do? I see you have been sullying your father¡¯s mood these two days. No matter what, he is old. As his son, you have to take care of him.¡± Daphne quickly said as a filial daughter-inw. ¡°I have a gloomy face every day?¡± Ethan rubbed his facial muscles in front of the mirror. ¡°When you are at home, the temperature is below zero degrees. My son is very careful, when he speaks.¡± Daphne saw that he was in a good mood and summoned up her courage to speak for Julian. ¡°He is careful when he speaks? He deserves it!¡± Ethan¡¯s face darkened after listing Julian¡¯s name. ¡°Look how ugly your face right now! Alright, you should leave quickly. My son is also the president of thepany. You should at least give him some face at thepany!¡± Ethan snorted coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t give him face? If I really didn¡¯t give him any face, he would have been fired a long time ago. I¡¯m leaving!¡± After saying that, he strode out of the bedroom. Daphne looked at his back and sighed softly. She watched Ethan¡¯s car leave the vi, then she called Julian and asked him toe to her room. Julian came very quickly. He had a piece of paper in his hand. ¡°Son, didn¡¯t you say you want to give me surprise?¡± What kind of surprise it is?¡± Daphne looked at him expectantly. Julian handed the paper to Daphne. ¡°You look yourself.¡± When Daphne saw the paper, she was disappointed. ¡°What kind of surprise this is?¡± Actually, this paper was made by Vivian two days ago. She could clearly see the embryonic form of the child in few sides. Daphne quickly covered her mouth in excitement and looked up at Julian. ¡°This can¡¯t be my grandson, right?¡± Julian looked at his mother and smiled. ¡°Mom, he is your grandson. Isn¡¯t dad familiar with the director to check on Vivian and found that it is definitely a boy. You have a grandson, Mom!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Daphne was very happy when she heard this. Ever since she married into Cooper family, she didn¡¯t lack anything. But whenever she saw people showing off their little grandchildren to her, she had a sour feeling in her heart. But she didn¡¯t expect her wish coulde true so soon. She was excited and happy. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t get excited now. This little grandson of yours will be an illegitimate child in a few months.¡± Julian saw her mother¡¯s expression and knew this matter had been seeded. He continued to push the matter further. ¡°What are you talking about? How will my grandson be an illegitimate child?¡± Daphne immediately red at Julian, when she heard his words. She had already seen through his son¡¯s thoughts. She smiled and asked. ¡°You want me to persuade your father for your and Vivian¡¯s wedding, right?¡± Julian immediately nodded in agreement. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re so smart. I haven¡¯t told you yet, but you already guessed.¡± Daphne smiled proudly, ¡°No matter what, you are still a piece of meat that fell off your mother¡¯s body. I can tell what you are thinking in just one look.¡± ¡°Mom, you are amazing!¡± Julian praised her again. But in the next moment, he said with disappointment. ¡°But Dad is not as good as you. If he doesn¡¯t agree, you grandson can¡¯t enter this house!¡± Seeing her son¡¯s expression, Daphne immediatelyforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate your mother. Your father has a bad temper and now he feels that you have let your good brother down. Moreover, Sarah just got married to that cripple. If you talk to him now, you will definitely be rejected!¡± ¡°But Mom, if I dy for a few more months¡­ Vivian¡¯s stomach will get bigger. You are also one who gave birth, you can¡¯t possibly not understand this right?¡± ¡°Vivian said she didn¡¯t dare to meet with her rtives now. She is afraid that other will look at her with disdain. Think about it. What she is carrying is your biological grandson. If her mood was bad, it will affect that child in her womb, right?¡± ¡°Yes, you are right! Once the belly got bigger, the wedding will be a problem.¡± Daphne felt that this matter could not be dyed any longer. ¡°Yes! But Mom, if Dad doesn¡¯t agree¡­ Mom, I really don¡¯t know what to do.¡± Daphne looked at Julian and thought for a while. ¡°Leave this to me. I will think of a way to make your dadpromise!¡± Julian immediately asked. ¡°Mom, what can you do?¡± Daphne smiled. ¡°Your father has two weaknesses. One is Sarah¡¯s father, and the other one is your grandfather. He is a filial son. He never rejected your grandpa¡¯s words. As long as you convince him, this matter will be easy to handle.¡± Julian listened to his mother¡¯s words and finally had a smile on his face. ¡°Mom, you are still the best. Then I will leave this matter to you!¡± ¡°Leave it to Mom!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back to work.¡± Julian immediately got up and prepared to leave. ¡°Okay, you can leave this matter to me. You can go to work in peace. Oh right, where is your apartment with Vivian? Give me the key and address!¡± Daphne looked at her and asked. ¡°Mom, what do you want that for?¡± Julian asked his mother nervously. ¡°Of course I am going to see Vivian. Although she and you haven¡¯t had a wedding yet, you guys have already registered. She is also the daughter-inw of Cooper family and she is also pregnant. You can¡¯t apany her and you still won¡¯t allow me to see my daughter-inw?¡± Julian immediately took out the key and handed over. Then he told the address. ¡°Mom, I will leave first.¡± ¡°Okay, go! Don¡¯t worry!¡± Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Chapter 68 I Want You to Apany Me Alone Daphne tidied up as soon as Julian left the house. She then took her bag and asked the driver to take her to Vivian¡¯s apartment. When the luxurious Rolls-Royce stopped in front of Vivian¡¯s apartment, it happened to see Vivian walking out with a strange man. Vivian saw Daphne¡¯s figure at first nce. She was instantly shocked. But this kind of shock disappeared in an instant. ¡°Aunty why are you here?¡± Vivian walked over with a smile and greeted Daphne. Although two of them met before, they weren¡¯t familiar with each other. But she could recognize her at a change. Daphne looked vigntly and asked. ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°Oh, he is my neighbor. He came here to deliver something. Lucas, you go back first!¡± Vivian exined with a smile. She looked at the man beside her and made a move. Lucas immediately nodded when he saw Vivian¡¯s gaze. ¡°Sister Vivian, then I will leave first!¡± He turned around and left after saying that. Daphne looked at the man¡¯s back and asked Vivian, ¡°Since he is your neighbor, why did hee and give something?¡± ¡°I¡¯m pregnant and my mother is thinking about me. Lucas is delivering goods nearby. My mother asked him to send me the chicken that was prepared this morning. Auntie, it¡¯s still hot. You shoulde and have a taste.¡± Vivian said as she held Daphne¡¯s arm and led her to the elevator intimately. Daphne only rxed when she heard her exnation and looked at her good daughter-inw reproachfully. ¡°You are two people. My grandson is still waiting for food. How can I snatch food from him?¡± The two of them walked into the apartment and went towards the living room. Vivian immediately took the slippers for Vivian and carried her bag to the sofa. She was in a hurry to make tea for her. Daphne saw that this future daughter-inw of her was pregnant and was still so enthusiastic towards her. Her impression of Vivian was much better. She waved at Vivian and told her toe and sit on the sofa. ¡°I¡¯m not thirsty. You are still pregnant. Come and sit. Chat with me for a while.¡± Vivian listened to Daphne¡¯s words and came to the sofa to sit down. She looked at her future mother- inw with some pity. ¡°Aunty, don¡¯t tell me you want me to leave Julian?¡± After saying that, her eyes dimmed. ¡°I know my background is not good, but Julian and I really love each other. I know on you and Uncle Cooper¡¯s eyes, I am not a good wife candidate¡­¡± At the end of her sentence, she even raised her hands to wipe her tears. From Julian¡¯s words, she knew that this future mother-inw of her was already on her side. But even so, she did not dare to be too casual in front of Daphne. Because she did not have much contact with her and did not know her personality, she must be a typicaldy. ¡°You are thinking too much. I am not here to investigate what kind of responsibility you have. I just thought my little grandson could not wander around like this. I know everything about you and Julian.¡± ¡°Actually, speaking of your background, if you are not pregnant and want to marry into our Cooper family¡­ it would be a little difficult. But now it is not a problem anymore.¡± Daphne immediately put on the posture of a mother-inw when she heard her say this. Actually, she really didn¡¯t like the background of this future daughter-inw at all. If she hadn¡¯t been pregnant with Julian¡¯s child, not to mention Ethan, she would not let her marry into Cooper family at first. However, the current situation was different. This girl was pregnant. She originally wanted to have a grandson, but now she was sure that the one in Vivian¡¯s womb was a boy. She could not let her own grandson wander outside. Vivian heard her words and blinked her eyes. She felt somewhat ufortable in her heart. But she still timidly raised her head and looked at Daphne. ¡°Then Aunty, why are you here?¡± Daphne looked at her expression and felt that she might have scared her. She immediately eased her expression and smiled. ¡°This morning Julian showed me your ultrasound result images. Actually, I knew you were pregnant. But because Christian was getting married, I have been a little busy during this period of time. So I didn¡¯t have time toe and see you. I finally have nothing to do today, so I wanted to take out for a stroll. I came to buy clothes and toys for my grandson. Go and change. We¡¯ll leave in a while.¡± ¡°Actually, I bought a little earlier¡­¡± Vivian looked at Daphne with hesitation. ¡°How can a little bit be enough? Besides, what you bought is yours. Today, I as grandma, will buy it for my grandson. Let¡¯s go!¡± Daphne looked at her and smiled. ¡°Okay! Then I will go and change my clothes!¡± Vivian smiled and ran into her bedroom. The moment the door was closed, Vivian revealed a wicked smile and gently touched her lowered abdomen. ¡°Son, you have worked hard!¡± When Christian finished his examination and returned home it was already past 2 o¡¯ clock in the afternoon. Military Commander Myers and Doctor Porter didn¡¯te back. It was Jayson who went to the hospital to bring Christian back. When the car door opened, Greta also got out of the car with him. Without waiting for Jayson to do anything, she pushed Christian to the door of his house. Christian raised his hand to stop her. ¡°You can go back! Jayson!¡± Jayson immediately walked over and nodded apologetically at Greta. ¡°Doctor Hughes, I have trouble you today!¡± Greta did not insist. She looked at Christian, who was in the wheelchair, and smiled. ¡°Then I will give you a massage in the afternoon!¡± After she finished speaking, she did not wait for Christian to reply. She turned around and left quickly. Christian narrowed his eyes and looked at her back as she left. His deep and bottomless eyes were slightly moving¡­ Knowing that Christian had returned, Sarah had already ced the lunch she had prepared on the table. When the door opened, Sarah looked at Christian, who was in the in, she did not see Greta behind him, so she closed the door again. ¡°Where is Doctor Hughes? Didn¡¯t she say she wanted toe back together?¡± Sarah looked at the two of them and asked puzzledly. Christian silently looked at her but did not reply. Jayson immediately looked at Sarah and exined. ¡°We sent Doctor Hughes to the door and then she left. Sister-inw, I will also go back first.¡± After saying that, Jayson said goodbye to Christian and also left. Sarah knew that she could not keep him, so she sent him to the door. After closing the door, she walked to Christian and looked at him and asked. ¡°How is the examination going?¡± Christian blinked slightly and looked at her indifferently. He slowly replied. ¡°Get me some face washing water.¡± ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Sarah was a little disappointed when she heard him. In fact, deep in her heart, she really hoped that his legs would get better. After all, three months was too long. If his legs continued to be like this and never recovered, she would always take care of him. The most important thing was to take care of him when he took a shower and went to the bathroom. These were all things that made her very conflicted. From this point of view, she really wished that he would stand up tomorrow. That would be great. Christian finished washing his face very quickly. Sarah immediately pushed him to the table and sat down to sat. She did not know what happened to Christian. After he returned home, his mood did not look god at all. His expression was always indifferent. When Sarah talked to him, he basically did not have much of a reaction. Sarah did not speak anymore. The two of them silently finished lunch. After lunch, Christian didn¡¯t wait for her to push him. So he shook his wheelchair and went to the bedroom. He then closed the door behind him. Sarah looked at the bedroom door. She did not know what happened and felt a little nervous. After cleaning up the kitchen, Sarah nervously went to their bedroom door. She did not know what had happened and felt a little nervous. After cleaning up the kitchen, Sarah nervously went to their bedroom. The moment she opened the door, she saw that he was sitting in a wheelchair with a book and quietly looked at it. Sarah pursed her lips and walked to the bed beside him and sat down to look at him. Without waiting for her to speak, Christian put the book on the bedside table and looked at her with a dissatisfied expression. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe with me this morning?¡± Sarah was at a loss for words at his question. So this man was struggling with this matter! ¡°Isn¡¯t that car full?¡± It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know, why are you asking me? ¡°The hospital is in this military camp, and it¡¯s only two kilometers away. Even if you walk like a snail, you will still be able to reach it in an hour!¡± Christian looked at her with a cold expression. It could be seen that he was very angry about this matter. Sarah felt that this person was really unreasonable. She frowned and looked at him. ¡°Then what do you mean? So what if I did not go? Even if I did not go, what happened? Isn¡¯t Doctor Hughes still there? Military Commander Myers and Doctor Porter? Could it be that you went to check on your legs and everyone has to follow you?¡± Sarah was also a little angry. The car in the morning waspletely full of people. Why was he so unreasonable? ¡°I want you to apany me alone!¡± Christian growled like a child. Sarah was stunned when she heard him. After a while, she looked at him and stood up angrily. ¡°You are unreasonable!¡± After saying that, she was about to walk out. But just as she stood up, hisrge hand suddenly reached out and grabbed her arm. He suddenly pulled her into his embrace! Sarah was not prepared for this man to do this. Plus, her strength was originally small. Her body was caught off guard and she immediately sat on his thigh. When she though that his leg had not recovered, she was so scared that she screamed. She panicked and wanted to stand up, but she was directly imprisoned in his arms by him. Hisrge hand quickly pulled her face and lifted her chin. He then lowered his head to kiss her lips on a domineering manner. Everything happened too quickly. Sarah did not even have the time to react before she saw his erged face. He panted heavily and fiercely held her lips together. He forcefully sucked and even the tip of his tongue pried open her teeth. He was crazy and overbearing as he wrapped around her little tongue. His